Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

At the age of four, Wei Ying was picked up by Jiang Fengmian. Wei Ying thought that he would no longer need to fight with mean dogs for food, that he would have a place to warm himself in the growing snow. Wei Ying thought that Lotus Pier was heaven, that he had a warm bed and sufficient food. Wei Ying had siblings now, to share his joy. Wei Ying thought that Lotus Pier was his sanctuary. 

Wei Ying thought wrong. He now knew that there were more cruel things, than the mean dogs and the measly bun he ate on the streets. There was a lady in purple, who beat him up if he walked too slow, if he ate too much, if he were to act as if he belonged. The uncle who picked him up from the street that fateful day watched as he was punished, but he didn’t step in. 

‘Why?’ Wei Ying wondered, watching as the siblings turned away as he was dragged into the ancestral hall for the third time that day, for a punishment that he had to take for his ‘brother’. He had protected his brother, but why didn’t his brother speak up for him?

‘Why adopt him then?’ He wondered, feeling as the striking lash of his disciplinary whip landed on his back. The lady in purple called out for his mother, saying so many nasty words about his parents. Why did the uncle lie to him that his parents used to be sworn brothers? If they were close, how could he let this lady insult them? 

Wei Ying wanted to return back to the streets.

At the age of six, Wei Ying knew his role by heart. Every day he was whipped, to remind him of his ungrateful parents, to remind him of his position as a servant. Wei Ying thinks it’s a good thing. At least he would never forget about his parents when their names are engraved in his heart.  

Wei Ying had never wanted this. Wei Ying would rather be on the streets- at least he wouldn’t be able to hear his parents getting insulted . His parents were good, he wanted to shout, he wanted to defend them, but it just led to more beatings.

As Shijie bandaged his injuries again, he recalled that she told him to “be good, and to stop getting into trouble.” Wei Ying wanted to laugh. He wanted to scream at her, wanted to ask if she could tolerate her parent’s name being thrown and rubbed in the dirt. 

Wei Ying wanted to ask her if he deserved the new lashings, just because her brother decided to skip out on it. He wanted to ask her if it was his fault that he could cultivate better than Jiang Cheng. 

Wei Ying wanted to leave. 

At the age of eight, Wei Ying received his courtesy name- Wuxian, which meant no envies. His parents had wanted him to have no envies for the rest of his life, but Wei Wuxian thought differently. What’s there to be envious of in his life, when more than a hundred scars were adorning his back, some with deep purple webs. 

After receiving another heavy lashing out from Madam Yu, just because she was in a bad mood from losing the deals with one of the minor sects, Wei Wuxian decided to devote himself to his practice, when people had gone to sleep, he practiced. When people had taken breaks, he pushed himself further. Wei Wuxian knew he had to protect himself, that he needed to strengthen his core. 

Wei Wuxian wanted to leave. 

At the age of ten, Wei Wuxian had become the head disciple. It was to be expected considering how hard he trained, yet in the eyes of the Jiang household, the reason why he had gotten it was because of ‘Jiang Fengmian’s adulterous relationship with Cangse Sanren’. 

Compared to his bedroom, the ancestral hall seemed to be where he went to the most. He knelt there for his punishment, for daring to do better than Jiang Wanyin. Wei Wuxian couldn’t understand why would Jiang Wanyin feel surprised that he didn’t get the position of a head disciple when he spent his time fooling around. 

As he heard Madam Yu step into the ancestral hall, Wei Wuxian bowed his head. He knew what he had to do to be punished lesser. Head facing down, his lip clenched tight, Wei Wuxian braved himself for the sting of Zidian. 

At the age of twelve, Wei Wuxian was punished again, for blocking an attack meant for his third shi-di, a small boy who shouldn’t have been on a night hunt. ‘A hero,’ The juniors called him, as Jiang Wanyin looked on sourly. 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t understand why Jiang Wanyin would react this way when he was closer to third shi-di, yet chose to ignore what happened to the poor boy. Was Wei Wuxian supposed to let the boy die? Wei Wuxian barely had enough time to grab some medication from the infirmary when he was once again dragged to the ancestral hall. 

Ah, so Jiang Wanyin told Madam Yu about what happened during the night hunt. 

Wei Wuxian tucked the medication back into his lapels. There was no point bandaging his injuries when he would be whipped again. Somedays, Wei Wuxian was tempted to ask, what crimes did he commit to warrant such punishment? What crimes should warrant a whipping from the first-class spiritual tool? Why was Jiang Wanyin not punished along with him- as the leader of the night hunt?

Wei Wuxian wondered to himself, if this was truly what his parents wanted, to see him like this. ‘What a life of no envies,’ Wei Wuxian mocked himself, as he felt heard the sizzling of Zidian before he heard it.

Wei Wuxian woke up two days later when Jiang Yanli entered the room. Jiang Yanli sat beside him, a bowl of lotus pork rib soup in her hands. “A-Cheng is like that, don’t take it to heart A-Xian. I’ve already scolded A-Cheng. Shijie will feed you some lotus pork rib soup, okay?”

Wei Wuxian wondered if Jiang Yanli was simply naive, or did she truly believed that her brother would change, as if years of inferiority could be removed with a scolded, instead of making the situation much worse. Wei Wuxian had enough of humoring her. Did she think that he never felt hurt? Did she really think that Xianxian was three years old? 

“Shijie, why do I get whipped even if it’s not my fault? Tell me, was I wrong in saving the boy during the night hunt? Should I just left third shi-di to die?” Wei Wuxian asked as he stared into her eyes. 

Jiang Yanli chose to avert her eyes. 

Wei Wuxian decided to leave. 

At the age of twelve, Wei Wuxian gathered his belongings, the money he received from selling his talisman to the villages that he went past on his night hunt, and walked towards the Jiang Sect leader’s room. 

“Uncle Jiang, thank you for offering a hand that winter night. I’m grateful for what you have done, but I think this is where we should part ways. I would like to resign as the head disciple of the Yunmeng Jiang Sect.” Wei Wuxian stated as he did a deep bow. 

“A-Xian! What are you talking about? Why would you leave all of the sudden? Is it because of what happened a few days ago? Don’t worry, I’ll talk to San-Niang about it.” Uncle Jiang said as he watched Wei Wuxian remove the clarity bell off his belt. 

“Uncle Jiang, it’s not a thing that I thought off all of the sudden. When I first came here, I thought of it as my sanctuary, as heaven compared to the cold streets with the mean dogs-” 

“Then why?!” Uncle Jiang shouted.

“But every time I was whipped, I too wondered, ‘why’ . Why was it that when everyone made mistakes, I was the only one whipped? Why when I felt that I did the right thing, I was whipped? I kept questioning myself if it was worth it. If that was what my parents wanted- for me to be beaten and whipped for a jealous wife’s anger in the hands of the sect leader they trusted . Uncle Jiang, I would just like to ask you one last question. If you truly cared for my parents, if you guys had a sworn friendship, why would you allow your wife to insult them the way she did? Uncle Jiang, I wished...that you never picked me up from the streets.” Wei Wuxian confessed as he did another deep bow, not waiting for Jiang Fengmian’s response before walking out of the room. 

Wei Wuxian made his way to the training area, bidding farewell to the different junior brothers, and the healer that constantly took care of him. He was grateful that they understood his choice, and encouraged him on his journey.

With one last look at the ancestral hall that he spent his time at, Wei Wuxian walked out of Lotus Pier, his pockets full with the snacks, talismans, and medication he received from the disciples and healer. 

Wei Wuxian left.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian roamed the streets, just like how he used to do as a child. The people of Yunmeng were sad to see him leave but were happy that he had left that toxic environment. They knew of him more than any other members of the Jiang household, being the one responsible for the menial tasks, and to haul Jiang Wanyin’s ass out of trouble.

“Boy! Here, take this! Don’t tell anyone this, but I’ll miss you.” 

Wei Wuxian had barely managed to catch the bag. He looked at the uncle in front of him and smiled softly. Uncle Ye was an owner of a secluded lotus pond that he used to frequent after he received his punishments. Uncle Ye probably knew of Madam Yu’s treatment, as he only chased after him when he ate a few stalks. 

“Have a safe journey. Come and visit next time, bring someone you love along. I’ll let you pick as many lotus seeds as you want.” Uncle Ye promised, before patting his shoulders. 

“Thank you, Uncle Ye! You should start growing your lotus seeds, I’ll eat everything next time!” Wei Wuxian teased before running away.

“You punk! Goodbye, remember to visit!” Uncle Ye chuckled, as he ran after Wei Wuxian for several steps, before stopping to watch the figure in black, with a striking red ribbon on his hair disappear into the distance. 

After leaving the Yunmeng territory, Wei Wuxian opened the bag, before lifting his head to look at the sky.  He wanted to stop his tears from flowing down his face. His fingers were trembling as he clutched the bag that held the many lotus pods with its stem attached to it, tightly. 

‘It isn’t goodbye, it was simply seeing him later .’ Wei Wuxian convinced himself, before plucking one lotus pod out, sucking on the bitter-sweet taste of it. 

Wei Wuxian traveled like a rogue cultivator, ignoring the territories of the bigger sects. He could understand why his parents liked being one now, with the freedom to do anything they wanted, to not receive any punishments, to have an unlimited amount of alcohol. 

However, as he watched the residents of this small town retreat into their houses for the night, Wei Wuxian felt lonely. The perks of being in a cultivation sect were being surrounded by people, to retreat home when one was worn down. Wei Wuxian didn’t treat the Jiang Sect as his home, and it was whipped into him daily that the Jiang Sect was never his home, yet the juniors there had warmed his heart, they were for a short time, his home.

Yet now, as a homeless person, Wei Wuxian felt homesick .

Taking another deep swig of alcohol, Wei Wuxian decided not to rent a room for the night, choosing to sleep in the wild, with the sparkling night sky as his company. Wei Wuxian drifted off to sleep, with thoughts swarming his head.

Wei Wuxian subconsciously moved even before he fully awakened, ready to point his sword at the intruder. Two people were standing in front of him, dressed in white. 

“Who are you?” Wei Wuxian questioned, as he pointed his sword at the male and female standing in front of him. However, he could feel how overpowering the lady was when she lifted her fingers and snapped, and his sword impaled itself in the grass. 

“Ah, Gong-Zi, we meant no harm. You looked like someone we knew so we just wanted to take a closer look. I’m Xiao Xingchen.” The male explained as he bowed in greetings. Wei Wuxian bowed back, not wanting to be rude, before turning to the female beside him. 

“How are you related to Cangse Sanren?” She interjected.

“Cangse Sanren was my mother. I’m Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian.” Wei Wuxian responded reflexively. He could feel the strength of the woman in front of him, and considering how he could simply snap her fingers and lodge his spiritual sword into the grass, he knew that she could kill him whenever she wanted to. 

“Cangse...she’s married? Where is your mother? Who’s your father? You have a spiritual sword, which sect do you belong to?” The lady asked.

“My parents, Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze died on a night hunt. I’m not part of any sect, anymore. Do you know my parents?” Wei Wuxian replied, shifting from one foot to another awkwardly.

“Your mother was someone beautiful, a free-spirited person, she was friendly and benevolent. She was my disciple, but more importantly, she was my daughter. ” 

“My mother is your daughter and disciple? Wait...you’re Baoshan Sanren. I didn’t know you left the mountains?” Wei Wuxian exclaimed as he fell into a kowtow. 

“The disciples leave the mountain to night-hunt for practice. We live in seclusion, but we need to have practical knowledge as well. Back to you, Wei Ying, stand up. You’re injured. Why haven’t you healed yourself?” 

“...There’s no cure for it. The injuries were made from a spiritual tool,” Wei Wuxian revealed, standing again. Wei Wuxian looked at his feet, and he heard Baoshan Sanren sigh. 

“Would you like to go up the mountains with me? Disciples may never return should they choose to leave but my family would always have a choice. My grandson, would you like to follow grandmother? Or at least until you’re fully healed?” 

“Are there punishments? Would you...whip me if I misbehave?” Wei Wuxian asked. 

“Your previous sect did that to you,” Baoshan Sanren concluded, noticing the slight flinch Wei Wuxian did. “But to answer your questions, there is no physical punishment on the hill. Even the chance of being punished is low. Everyone has their freedom there.” 

Wei Wuxian stared hard into her eyes, before shifting them to the boy beside her. He gave a friendly encouraging smile, and he could feel himself soften. He couldn’t see from the gaze of the boy of the same treatment he received, so either the boy must be an extremely good actor or he really wasn’t punished. 

Wei Wuxian reached out for his sword, embedded deep inside the floor, and placed it back beside his waist. He looked at Baoshan Sanren with a resolute look, as he walked forward, putting his palms in Baoshan Sanren’s offered ones.

At the age of fourteen, Wei Wuxian left for the immortal mountain, together with the immortal herself, Baoshan Sanren, and her disciple, Xiao Xingchen. Wei Wuxian disappeared into the light, leaving no trace of the man lying below the night sky except for a sharp deep crack in the grass.

Wei Wuxian was relieved that Baoshan Sanren, his grandmother, had not lied about this location. ‘For now,’ His brain supplied, as he was ushered to a courtyard of his own. It was completely different from the storage room he was assigned to at Lotus Pier, and once again, he knew that what he did was the right thing. 

Being in an immortal mountain made Wei Wuxian wary, the memories of Lotus Pier still fresh in his mind, with the scars reminding him of his pain. However, like a flower blooming after rain, Wei Wuxian slowly, hesitantly opened his heart to his grandmother, and his senior- Xiao Xingchen. He never mentioned what happened at Lotus Pier, but they too knew of the only person who owned a whip that would summon the lightning that glowed purple.

Wei Wuxian felt that it was fortunate that nobody chose to pry the answers out of his mouth, as he didn’t feel comfortable sharing it yet. He knew his grandmother would want to know what had happened, but she had never forced him to do anything. Her only request to him was to recover well from his whip scars before anything else. 

For six months he spent it in a healing pond, with warm water soothing away the marks that were left on his body. The healer had already informed him that the scars would fade with time, but the purple lightning marks would never leave his body.

Wei Wuxian was okay with it. Wei Wuxian had willed himself to be the bigger person, to forgive what had happened in Lotus Pier to continue on with his life, but never not forget the pain, and the joy he experienced there. 

Wei Wuxian spent nearly a year before his scars had started to fade, now just a deep purple web. He decided to learn cultivation again from the basics, his core much stronger than others because of the treatment he received back in Lotus Pier. ‘A blessing in disguise,’ He joked, with Xiao Xingchen, before receiving a disapproving frown. 

Wei Wuxian felt that Xiao Xingchen was more of a sibling than the people at Lotus Pier, from how he used to force Wei Wuxian to eat more, to sleep more, to play more. He wanted Wei Wuxian to relieve a better childhood that was stolen from him.

Wei Wuxian preferred his fussing to the occasional lotus pork rib soup. 

The day he fully recovered from the bleeding whips, he decided to tell his two precious people what had happened at Lotus Pier. He said it in a detached voice, from how the sect leader’s silence, to his wife’s emotions about his mother, and how the siblings...had watched him get whipped, as a punishment or just for venting. About the lotus pork rib soup, he drank after he received the whippings, his black and red attire, isolated from the rest. He mentioned the happier times, spent flying kites with his juniors, about the people he saved,  his talisman, and Uncle Ye’s lotus pods. 

It was the first time Wei Wuxian had seen his grandmother angry. Her anger could be seen from the stormy clouds surrounding the mountains, as she grieved for her daughter that was insulted even after death. Baoshan Sanren grieved for the daughter she had never seen falling in love, getting wed, to her baby’s hundred-day celebration, and even to her death. For her daughter’s husband, who she had never met. 

Was her daughter now in a better place? Was she happier now? 

Baoshan Sanren wept for her fallen daughter, vowing to herself to protect the grey-eyed boy in front of her. The Wei family had suffered enough. 

Wei Wuxian hugged her tightly, pulling Xiao Xingchen along with him. The three of them cried for different reasons, for a mother who had lost her daughter, for a child who lost his parents,  and for a child who never wanted his family to grieve again. 

The rain poured surrounding the three of them, in a light shower of pelting raindrops. They felt it harshly against their skin, yet it felt cleansing to them. The three of them mourned in their own grief, holding each other tight. As they broke off with redden eyes, and a small smile on their lips, they laughed lightly.

A new beginning to do better.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian learned many things from his time with his grandmother, that Lotus Pier was an outlier, that punishments were given only if disciples had made mistakes, that whippings or first-class spiritual tools were used for the biggest transgression. He spent six months reading through the vast library that his grandmother owned, and he practiced his cultivation day after day. 

Wei Wuxian was happy- he was satisfied with his current life, but he wanted more. He wanted to explore the world, he wanted to help the common people, he wanted to be useful .

“Your worth is not determined by your usefulness,” His grandmother told him when she caught him attempting to cook for her. He presumed that she simply didn’t want to eat his bright red congee, but she rolled her eyes before swallowing the hell-fire congee. 

“A-Ying, you’re here because this is your home. There’s no need to be useful here. It’s a shelter for you to return home on a rainy day. It’s a place where you belong. It’s for you to feel safe against danger, it’s where you should feel loved . It’s a place you can count on. You have no responsibility to do what you don’t want to do.” His grandmother assured him, before pushing him out of the kitchen. 

Wei Wuxian hadn’t believed her at that time, adults always lie . He tested the limits each day, from lazing in the dewy grass to going weeks without cultivating. She had never said anything then, simply offering some help in whatever things he had chosen to do. 

Wei Wuxian felt relaxed with this treatment, knowing that now, he had a choice in doing whatever he wanted, but something in his head subconsciously nudged him. He could be out there, helping others, but here he was, lazing around- and being useless . 

He wanted validation. 

Perhaps years of being at the Jiang Household affected him. His self-worth hadn’t come from inside him but by the validation of others. Wei Wuxian wanted to crawl out his skin sometimes, whenever he felt that he wasn’t enough. That he could get abandoned at any given time. That needed to prove that he wasn’t going to be a burden. 

He needed validation. 

“A-Ying, you’re getting restless.” His grandmother observed as he returned from visiting a nearby forest.  There were not many spirits who were foolish enough to stumble into an area protected by an immortal, thus the forest was always surrounded by forest animals, who loved the peace.

“I feel like I should be out there, doing something, instead of lying away.” Wei Wuxian confided hesitantly. He wouldn’t have mentioned it if she didn’t ask him. There were too many lingering questions about his mother that he wanted to ask, to know, to discover. He was reluctant to leave.

“A-Ying. How about you go explore the world again? I told you before, haven't I? You are always welcomed back home . Look at the world again, now with your experiences. The world isn’t all that bad,” His grandmother advised. She held out a piece of pure white jade in her hands, putting it in his palms. 

“This jade pendant is yours. It only has one owner for the rest of its life. As long as you wish for it, it will lead you home. Right back here, with us. The mountain won’t move, my dear.” His grandmother continued, as she pricked a drop of his blood onto the jade, watching it glow for a moment. 

Wei Wuxian clutched the jade tightly in his hands, as he bowed deeply to her. “I will return back here, I’ll miss you, and Xiao-gege. I love the people here, I’m sorry that I couldn’t be obedient, and just stay here...” 

“There’s no need to apologize for being yourself. A-Ying, just be careful, okay? Call me for help whenever you need me.” His grandmother said, pulling him in for a tight warm hug.

“Anyways if you wish to visit the cultivation world, maybe you could visit my best friend’s sect to see how they are doing? I haven’t met Lan Yi in years,  maybe you would be able to see her there, if...she’s still alive. Oh! Let me write you a letter, if you wish to, you could attend their lessons. It’s quite informative, and you could meet a lot of friends, especially the ones that are around your age. It’s up to you, but I know that they have a huge library, the last time I went.” His grandmother recalled. 

“I’ll see how it goes...the lessons at Lan Sect would definitely invite their sect heirs wouldn’t they? Jiang Cheng was supposed to go this year, so I most probably wouldn’t go…” Wei Wuxian faltered. 

“A-Ying, just do what you want! If anyone bullies you, tell grandmother.” His grandmother boasted before ushering him to the dining room. Wei Wuxian spent several more weeks at the mountain, choosing to celebrate another birthday with them, before leaving the mountain. He knew that he would be lonely for a long time afterward, and took the chance to spend each moment with the various residents of the hill.

At the age of sixteen, after two years of recovery at the immortal mountain, Wei Wuxian left with his stomach full, bags of clothes and talismans prepared for him, knowing that no matter how far he went, how tired he may be on his journey, his home would be there for him. 

For a year, Wei Wuxian lived his life like how it was before meeting Baoshan Sanren, visiting the smaller towns that were unable to seek help or the towns that were unable to pay cultivation fees. However, Wei Wuxian now had a home to miss, people to return to, and he wasn’t alone anymore. He communicated with his grandmother, and Xiao Xingchen frequently, and sent pictures and scribbles of his latest adventures. 

The taste of sweet liquor had still tempted him still. He visited the many taverns, drinking from the bottle, tasting the different delicacies that the towns had to offer. “Aiya, boss, this wine is so weak! There’s truly no good wine nowadays.” Wei Wuxian lamented, pouring himself another glass. 

“Boy! If you truly want strong liquor, you should try Gusu’s Emperor’s Smile. The liquor is so delicious, that apparently it could even make an emperor smile. The taste is fragrant and deep, nobody could drink more than three cups before toppling down! I think you could only handle a cup of it before you get drunk!” The boss claimed. 

Wei Wuxian laughed, before paying the boss. There were too many shop owners that had recommended the Emperor’s Smile to him. Was it really that good? Wei Wuxian hadn’t intended to visit the territories of the bigger cultivation sects, but now he was tempted and feeling challenged.

“Then I guess I’ll have to try it out myself!” Wei Wuxian commented, skipping out of the tavern, a bottle of alcohol by his side. He packed up his things the next day, making his way to Gusu, visiting the different towns along the way. 

Wei Wuxian was surprised that the towns closer towards the Gusu’s territory had not been frequented by harmful spirits, all cleared by a ‘Lan Wangji’ of the Gusu Lan’s sect. Wei Wuxian felt positive about this sect, even before he met them since they were able to raise such righteous people. Many of the other bigger sects, especially the Jin’s had not cared about the civilians that were not in their immediate jurisdiction. 

By the time he reached Caiyi Town, it was already turning dark. Wei Wuxian went to the different inns, hoping to rent a room for the night, before sleeping to some delicious ‘Emperor’s Smile’, but was not offered any rooms. 

‘Was Caiyi Town always so busy? Why were all their inns filled?’ Wei Wuxian thought to himself, before shrugging it off. It didn’t matter where he slept since nowhere could compare to home. All he needed was some liquor and a view. He walked towards a nearby liquor stall and requested three jars of Emperor’s Smile. 

Wei Wuxian sat on a rooftop of a random building, pulling open the cap. He took a sniff, surprised at the fragrant and mellow scent of the alcohol. 

“Good wine!” He grinned, before taking a huge swig of it. It was really as good as what the many taverns said, however, he disagreed on its effect, or perhaps it was too hard to make him drunk, he was just tipsy. 

Wei Wuxian was not just tipsy. 

Wei Wuxian made his way to Cloud Recesses, recalling the many stories his grandmother had shared with him about her best friend, Lan Yi. ‘Why not share the famed Emperor’s Smile with her?’ He convinced himself, stumbling to the sect's gates, not seeing anyone there. He moved closer, only to realize that it was tightly warded by wards and talismans. 

This was perhaps a first clue that he should stop doing what he thought of doing, but instead, Wei Wuxian was feeling stubborn, and definitely not tipsy. He went around the perimeter, before finding a weak spot. 

‘Aha!’ He thought to himself before breaching the wards surrounding that area, climbing up one of the walls. Wei Wuxian had barely stumbled up a rooftop, laughing at how easy it was. He prepared himself to jump down onto one of the courtyards, before realizing someone was staring at him.

Wei Wuxian turned around, ready to face the intruder. He was surprised to see a man standing on a watchtower, watching him silently. The man was dressed in white, a silky forehead ribbon adorned his face, as he stared impassively at him, with his gold molten eyes. Wei Wuxian thought that the moon was a backdrop to the most beautiful guy he met. 

As the guy didn’t speak, Wei Wuxian wondered what the guy was going to do. Did he want a jar of the Emperor's Smile? Wei Wuxian couldn’t stand the silence and decided to speak up. 

“It’s Emperor's Smile! If I share a jar with you, can you pretend you didn’t see me?” Wei Wuxian offered with a bright grin, face flushed from the alcohol. 

“Drinking alcohol is prohibited. Bribery is prohibited. Trespassing is prohibited. Follow me to the Hanshi for punishment.” The boy's impassive voice echoed out. 

“Aw, just give me a chance! I’m just here for a short while, I just want to visit this person. I really won’t take long!” Wei Wuxian explained, as he attempted to jump down with his jars of alcohol hanging from his hands. He barely had time to prepare himself, as the guy fought him, sending waves of his white sword over as Wei Wuxian tried to avoid it. 

Wei Wuxian managed to dodge an attack, only to realize that he had forgotten about his jars of Emperor’s smile. He watched as the strings to the jars snapped, falling from his hand. He reached out his sword, just in time to balance the sword on the metal surface, laughing as he managed to save his alcohol. 

However, his happiness didn’t last long as the boy attacked him again, shattering the two jars of alcohol on the floor. Wei Wuxian groaned as he shouted, “Hey! Return my Emperor’s Smile!” 

“Loud noises are prohibited. Unnecessary emotions are prohibited. Alcohol are prohibited. Follow me to receive your punishment.” 

“Heh, do you think you could catch me? What if I don’t want to go, could you stop me?” Wei Wuxian teased, sending him a stink eye before running inside Cloud Recesses. He ran down the stony pathway and leaped onto the rooftops to escape from the man. Turning behind him, he thought that he lost sight of the man, only to feel the man's presence in front of him. He looked forward, only to see the man standing in front of him, the bright glare of his sword pointing towards his neck. 

Wei Wuxian dodged the sword, and began to pace backwards, reaching for his sword to defend himself. They exchanged blows and attacks, evenly matching each other's. He was surprised at how strong the guy was, as he threw out heavy swings of his sword one after another, on par with the mixed skills he gathered from both Yunmeng Jiang and Baoshan Sanren. 

“You’re good! What’s your name? I’m Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian!” Wei Wuxian introduced.

“Go to the Hanshi now.” The boy ordered, trying to force Wei Wuxian's sword to the floor. 

“Bleh! Why should I? I’m not even part of the Lan Sect.” 

The both of them refused to give in, and their fight continued, while Wei Wuxian had speed, the boy had stamina. Soon, both of them were sweating, and Wei Wuxian had recovered from the effects of the Emperor’s Smile. 

‘Ah, shit. What was I thinking?! I better leave immediately.’ Wei Wuxian thought as he tried to make a dash for the exit. However, just as the liquid courage left him, so did the adrenaline rush. After several days of not having proper rest, he missed a leap and was promptly captured. 

Wei Wuxian was dragged to the Hanshi, forced to kneel in front of a man with a goatee. “Wangji reporting for punishment. Intruder, Wei Wuxian, Wei Ying. Drank alcohol. Bribery. Running. Shouting. Fighting. Lan Wangji, running and fighting.” The boy confessed, and the frown of the man in front of him worsened. 

"Wei Ying...Wei Wuxian." The man murmured. "The previous head disciple of the Jiang Sect? You...what are you doing here? How dare you trespass into my sect? How insolent." He continued. 

"Do you know me? The news of my departure...Anyways, I'm sorry. I'm only here to visit someone. You are?" Wei Wuxian replied.

"Stop lying! How would you know anyone from the Lan Sect? We don't have much dealings with the Jiang Sect that I know of. Even if we did, it shouldn't have any relations to a boy like you. "

“Who are you? Why should I tell you?” Wei Wuxian remarked.

"How disrespectful! Don't you know not to questioned your elders?" The old man rebuked. "You're just like your mother." He continued.

Wei Wuxian bristled at the ill-mannered way the man described his mother. To use his mother as an insult, just like how Yu-Furen did. He had enough of people insulting his mother, thinking it was okay just because his mother was deceased. 

Wei Wuxian stood up, facing the man. “Then what about this senior? Does this senior think it’s right to be insulting someone already dead? Does this senior think it is respectful to the dead? Does this senior think that insulting my dead parents in front of me was okay?”Wei Wuxian snapped, each call of ‘senior’ getting more impolite. He knew that his actions of trespassing the sect was wrong, but that didn't meant that it deserved an insult to his parents. 

“I thought that this sect preached righteousness, but when you guys can’t even respect a dead person, how righteous could you be?” Wei Wuxian sneered. 

Chapter Text

Lan Qiren paused at the boy's words. He wanted to open his mouth to rebuke the boy but closed his mouth. He couldn't really defend himself, not when he thought about the rules of the sect. The phrase 'Don't speak ill of the dead.' suddenly appeared in his head, and he sighed. Maybe he spent too many years in a place of high authority, where nobody dared to stand up to him, even when he was wrong. He...was perhaps, in the wrong. He needed to assign himself lines to copy after he settled the matter of the boy. 

He looked at the boy in front of him. Wei Ying, with his grey-eyes that reminded him of Changze, and his face...that resembled his mother. He could somehow hear her laughter again, and the bare chill of his chin when she shaved it off. Seeing the boy reminded him of Cangse, and he couldn't help but to say such...impolite words. However, he still said it. 

He shouldn't have been judgemental of the child, who hadn’t done what his parents did, nor should he insult the dead. Lan Qiren could see the shaking anger of the boy who stood in front of him and understood the effects of his words. 

Lan Qiren opened his mouth again, taking in a deep breath. "I...I'm sorry for insulting your mother." He apologized, with a bow. "And for judging you based on who your parents were. It was not righteous for me to have done that. I'm Lan Qiren, the acting sect leader of Gusu Lan." He continued. Lan Qiren thought that it would be hard for him to apologize, and to admit his mistake to someone so young, and it was. However, he knew that it was the right thing to do, and how would any writing or copying of lines matter, if he couldn't even sincerely apologize to the boy. 

Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes rapidly. He had expected a shout to ‘get lost’ or more rude remarks about his parents, but he hadn’t expected that someone with authority would sincerely bow down to him, and apologize for his mistake. He dropped down into a deep bow of his own. "Ah, it is fine! I apologize too, for going against all those sect rules, fighting with Lan Wangji, and trespassing. However I really just wanted to visit someone here...if she's still alive." He finally says. 

Lan Qiren raised an eyebrow, before asking, “Who might that person be? Your parents didn’t know many people in the Lan Sect other than the sect leader, my brother, who’s in seclusion, and me.” 

Wei Wuxian looked at the side, at where Lan Wangji sat, before turning back to him. “I would like to tell you privately,” Wei Wuxian requested. 

Lan Qiren rubbed his goatee in understanding, before excusing Lan Wangji to complete his punishments. “Lan Wangji, I’m sorry for being annoying just now!” Wei Wuxian apologized, as he watched as Lan Wangji walked out of the Hanshi.

“Not your fault.” Lan Wangji said, before resuming his walk out of the Hanshi. 

“I would like to speak to Lan Yi if she’s still here.” Wei Wuxian requested once nobody else was nearby. Lan Qiren’s eyes sharpened, as he stroked on his beard. 

“Who told you of her existence? Why do you think that she’s still alive?” 

“Lan Yi, the creator of the Lan Sect cloud assassination tactics, one of the most renowned sect leaders of the Gusu Lan Sect- who doesn’t know her? I’m not sure she’s still alive, but I’m hoping she is.”

“Lan Yi is alive, but nobody is allowed to visit Lan Yi. So, unfortunately, you’re unable to visit her. If you don’t mind me asking, who told you about her?” Lan Qiren asked. 

Wei Wuxian gave out a disappointed sigh, before thanking Lan Qiren, deciding not to reveal about his grandmother. Seeing Lan-Qiansheng stare at him, he wanted to ask about his parents. However, he thought back on what the man had previously said, and paused. He didn't want to hear a biased narrative of his parents. However, his glance must've been too obvious as the man started speaking.

“Your mother was mischievous and outspoken but never malicious, back then when she was in the Gusu Lan Sect for lessons, she created havoc one after another, it was only your father who was able to restrain her.” 

"Your mother is the famed disciple of the Immortal Baoshan-Sanren. She was lively, free-hearted, and completely ignorant of our Sect rules. She studied and wrecked havoc one after another, suggesting many new theories that were prosperous and was kicked out of the classes multiple times. However...she was never malicious. When she became rogue cultivators with Changze- your father, they helped many commoners too." 

“My father? You knew him as well?” 

“Wei Changze despite being a servant was ranked highly in the cultivation world, a master of the arts, cultivation, and looks. The only reason why he couldn’t be part of the top few ranks was that he lost out in terms of his gentry. He was quiet and serious, the calm to your mother’s storm. They fell in love quickly and stuck together frequently. Your mother loved to play pranks back then, such as shaving my beard off. That’s why I felt something when I saw how much you resemble her. Once again, I’m sorry for my previous judgment of you.” 

"My parents...they were good and righteous. They loved each other didn't they?" Wei Wuxian said helplessly.

“They always speak out against injustice, even if the opposing party is stronger and they loved each other fiercely. Wei Changze was willing to defect from his sect just because of her, because she loved to travel, and he loved her. Everybody of our generation knew about it, many lamented the loss of the beautiful disciple of the immortal Baoshan Sanren that married a servant, even if he was matching up in every other aspect.” 

“Then why...why did Madam Yu spread rumors that my parents didn’t love each other,  that I was a bastard of Uncle Jiang? Why did Madam Yu insult my parents and me time and time again?!”

“Sometimes, people are jealous of what they can’t have. Jiang Fengmian had a crush on your mother in the past, despite being engaged with Yu Ziyuan. He confessed to her, only to be rejected. This too is something everyone knew. Yu Ziyuan..." He continued, "Her nature was always as such. She cannot move on without overcoming her heart demons." 

Wei Wuxian laughed to himself, trying to will the tears in his eyes away. He knew, he trusted that his parents loved each other and that they loved him too. Wei Wuxian felt proud of his parents. He wanted to shout to the world that they were just, they were righteous, they loved each other. It calmed his heart, to hear someone who was not a friend of theirs still claim that his parents were good. 

Lan Qiren stared at him a little longer, before exhaling a sigh. "Would you like to attend the lectures? We allow rogue cultivators to learn here too, and you could form connections with the other students. You could learn what your parents had learned during their time here and what they experienced. The guest disciples will join tomorrow, so you’ll be just on time.” 

Wei Wuxian halted. He wasn’t interested in reading more, since he knew almost what was there to know at the immortal mountains, but it was something his parents had gone through, and he could make more friends, also he knew that the Gusu Lan’s sect library had many limited-edition books that couldn’t be found elsewhere. 

“Would you whip me during the lessons if I make a mistake?”

“Punishments are given for offenders that break the sect rules, but it’s usually not as strict on guest disciples. Furthermore, our punishments are copying the sect rules, repeat offenders, or people who offend more...severe rules would get the discipline paddle. The whip is only reserved for people who commit the highest level of treason.” Lan Qiren addressed. 

Wei Wuxian pondered for a few moments, before agreeing. “Then I’ll go. I’ll try to behave during my time here.”

“I’ll try to be more open during my lecture too. Is there anything we should be aware of before I bring you to your room?”

“...No whippings.” Wei Wuxian commented, before walking out of the room with Lan Qiren. He decided to do the same punishment that Lan Wangji was assigned to, as he entered his room.  After bidding Lan Qiren a good night, he took out his belongings and began writing. Not long after, a bathtub with steaming water was bought in along with a set of white robes, empty at the edge of his shoulders.

Wei Wuxian woke up feeling more refreshed and cozy than he did in several weeks. He picked up the copies of the sect rules he copied, making his way to the Hanshi. However, he could not remember the path back, and as he circled around this maze-like garden for the third time, he realized that he was lost. 

He looked around, before noticing another white-robed boy, with the sect motif of a beast on his shoulders, crawling near the edge of the garden. He waited until the boy had successfully caught the greenish orange bird before speaking.

“Hi, I’m Wei Wuxian. Do you know how to get to Hanshi?”

The boy looked at him surprised, before replying, “You’re really early. Are you so excited for the lectures to begin? Anyways, follow me! I know this place really well. I’m Nie Huaisang.” 

Wei Wuxian realized that Nie Huaisang seemed to be waiting for him to react to something , was he perhaps an important sect heir? He didn’t seem to recall the sect motif, thanks to his bad memory. He shrugged it off and thanked Nie Huaisang.

“Thank you Nie-Xiong! Aren’t you early as well? You’re excited about the lectures?” Wei Wuxian teased, seeing the younger boy’s sour expression.

“Peh Peh Peh! My brother forced me here in advance because he’s scared I would skip the lecture! Wei-Xiong, you don’t know how much I don’t want to be here, there’s nothing I can do here. No meat, and so many rules.” Nie Huaisang groaned, lifting his fan up to block the sun.

“Why was he so fierce to you? Isn’t it just a year of lectures?”

“Wei-Xiong, it isn’t just learning, there’s a test! I haven’t passed the test since three years ago, and I'm repeating it again!” Nie Huaisang whined, once again, seemingly waiting for him to react differently .

“Nie-Xiong, don’t worry, I'll try my best to help you! Anyways, where did you buy your fan at? The strokes are bold, the mountain seems realistic, it must have been painted by someone talented!” 

Nie Huaisang seemed to brighten up at the comments, looking at his fan again, “Thank you, Wei-Xiong! I painted it myself, I have many fans, would you like to see it later?” 

“Nie-Xiong, I can’t tell but you’re really a man of many talents, from catching birds and painting fans, a great man of the arts!” 

Nie Huaisang seemed flustered at his remarks, “Wei-Xiong, don’t praise me like this! I’ll give you one as a gift! Don’t worry Wei-Xiong, I'll bring you around, I know the best places to play, and the most exciting things to do! Just remember, that over here, the one person you can't offend is Lan Wangji, this ice block that oversees the disciplinary committee, he’s extremely strict. Almost everytime I see him, I’m getting punished!” 

“Lan Wangji? A handsome guy, with gold eyes, looks like a piece of jade? I met him already, we even fought!”

“You guys fought?! How could it be? Lan Wangji never breaks the rules! He’s literally the personification of rules.” 

“Lan Wangji dragged me to the Hanshi yesterday, and the both of us got punished. He got punished for running and fighting, that’s why I'm here to submit my punishment!” Wei Wuxian smugly explained, waving the stack of rules in his hands. Nie Huaisang laughed along with him, before waiting for him outside the Hanshi to submit his documents. 

Wei Wuxian soon understood why Nie Huaisang had stared at him weirdly in the morning. As more guest disciples gathered into Cloud Recesses, he could witness many unkind looks targeted at the boy. He knew how these looks felt and weren’t surprised. Although he had many junior disciples willing to play around with him, there were still many other people who listened to the stronger voice, Madam Yu. 

“Aiyo, Nie Huaisang, can’t believe I’m seeing you again, but oh! We’re in two different classes now, huh. Shouldn’t you just give up on the lectures and stay at home? How could you fail it three times? Qinghe Nie is lucky they have Nie Mingjue to carry on the legacy, considering your skills at cultivating,” A random guest disciple sneered. Wei Wuxian raised a brow, realizing the sect motifs was that of one of the biggest cultivation sects, located at Qinghe. 

“What’s wrong with playing around? He’s happy, furthermore, he has the luxury to do so. Could you?” Wei Wuxian questioned as the guy froze, not expecting anyone to come to the defense of the well-known dandy of the Gusu Lan Lectures. Wei Wuxian was ready to punch the disciples. 

“Wei Xiong, it’s fine, let’s go. Don’t you want to see my fans? I have two that are made out of this special cloth that I got from Dongying.” Nie Huaisang suggested, before pulling him away. Wei Wuxian glared at the disciples, before following Nie Huaisang, deciding not to ask questions about the rude disciples. He rolled along with his friend, pretending to be distracted by his stories. 

As the both of them harped on, comparing the different materials best for making a fan, he wondered if Nie Mingjue would have forced his brother for years of lessons, knowing that all he faced here was constant bullying.

‘If Xiao-gege knew that he was bullied in Cloud Recesses, he would probably tear down the whole building just to make him happy again,’ Wei Wuxian was certain of it, recalling the ‘mother-hen expression' on his brother’s face. 

Wei Wuxian missed them.

Chapter Text

“Nie-Xiong, do you know who will be attending the guest lectures this year?” Wei Wuxian asked as the two boys retreated to Nie Huaisang’s room to view the fans he had. 

“This year is exciting! Many sect heirs took their lessons last year and left, but Lan Qiren announced that there would be an additional few months, a more advanced lesson to learn some basic musical cultivation! Of course, many sects decided to send their heirs to learn and to probe the skills of the famous Lan Sect. However, I’m still stuck in the first year…”  Nie Huaisang sighed. 

Wei Wuxian bit lips, before sighing as well. “So the different sect heirs would be coming? Which of the prominent sects?” 

“The first sect would definitely be the Jins, always eager to find out another sect’s secrets. Followed by my sect, the Nie, and the Jiang. I heard that many smaller sects are invited to attend too, such as the Bailing, Ouyang, Yao sects.”

Wei Wuxian thought that he was fine after two years of recovery, but hearing the mention of the Jiang sect made him cringe. He had moved on, but he felt as if he was brought back to the times where the whips on his backs were bleeding and stinging. 

He could feel the phantom itch on his back, like his bleeding back, his burning flesh, like pain. He wanted to reach out to touch his back, but he stopped himself, choosing to rub his fingers on the white jade. 

He was safe now. 

His grandmother would come, Xiao-gege would come. He had a home, he wouldn’t be whipped again. Wei Wuxian repeated to himself like a mantra, for a few moments, before realizing Nie Huaisang had been shaking him. 

“Wei-Xiong are you okay? You had a panic attack just now,” 

“Ah, I’m fine, I’m just nervous meeting all these big and mighty sect heirs. What if they decided to sanction me? A humble rogue cultivator like me has many worries!” Wei Wuxian dramatized, burying his hands in his hair. However the both of them shared a cautious, but understanding smile, one chose to distract , while the other chose to deflect . 

It was no surprise that Wei Wuxian’s new best friend was Nie Huaisang. Despite the differences they had, they still have so much in common, for their love of the arts, for fooling around and visiting Caiyi Town. He kept his promise to teach him the lectures, and in return, the boy would offer many unique goods and toys. 

At the same time, when he was not with Nie Huaisang, Wei Wuxian found a new challenge for himself which came in the form of a certain fuddy-duddy. “Lan Wangji! Lan Zhan!” He called again and giggled to himself when the boy had not responded to him, merely staring at him before looking away. 

Despite being in different classes, Wei Wuxian had managed to find the boy everywhere, he would turn a corner, only to see the fluttering ribbon sneaking out of sight. He could’ve sworn that the fuddy-duddy was following him as well, but he knew that the man probably hated him to the core.

‘That was probably why he rejected all forms of friendship.’ Wei Wuxian mused, before running after the boy. He was determined to make that boy his friend. However, he didn’t expect to hang out with him through punishments!

Yes, he was wrong to sneak alcohol in again, but both Nie-Xiong and him had been too worn out. Not to mention, it was like putting candy in front of a child and expecting the child not to eat it. How could their sect ban alcohol, when the town right under their sect sold the best alcohol he had ever drunk? However, this would not deter him, this was in fact a good opportunity for him to get closer with Lan Zhan! 

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan!” Wei Wuxian called out, as he shuffled into Lan Wangji’s personal place. He continually teased him with different names, until he was finally forced to close his mouth with the Lan Silencing spell. 

Lan Wangji was different. Wei Wuxian vowed to crack his shell.

Wei Wuxian enjoyed being at the lectures. While the lecture itself had been boring, he made many friends and learned so much more about the uniqueness of each sect. Additionally, he had many interesting discussions with Lan Qiren who was more receptive after that night. He could even joke around with his teacher now, as he brought up the matter of resentful energy. 

He expected to receive a book to his head, but all he witnessed was a furious rubbing of the man’s beard. They debated on the pros and cons of demonic cultivation, and he now knew better why past examples were there, to warn their descendants. Sometimes when the time allowed for it, Lan Zhan joined him at the Hanshi for the discussion, and although Lan Zhan only contributed to the discussion with one or two-word replies, he addressed him as ‘Wei Ying’! 

Wei Wuxian thought twice on his strategy, wondering if it was just the wrong tactic he had used to woo the boy over to his side. 

During one of their discussions, Lan Qiren proposed to Wei Wuxian about the advanced classes, saying that his skills would be put to much better use there, as the beginner class was too easy for him. 

“You could play the dizi as your father once had,” Lan Qiren suggested, and Wei Wuxian was immediately sold on the idea, despite knowing the fact that he might see an old friend . Although the dizi was not as elegant as the guqin or guzheng, he didn’t seek to be dignified, he just wanted to remember . 

Wei Wuxian was surprised to see a beautifully wrapped dizi at the front of his doors, a small rabbit motif on the beads hanging onto the red and white threads of the tassel. He recalled the only person he had mentioned in passing to about his love for rabbits. He decided that the tactic he used was definitely wrong. 

He snickered to himself, wondering if he should tell Lan Zhan that he loved rabbit meat instead of the animal itself. He held onto the dizi tightly, deciding to spare Lan Zhan the trauma, there was after all a possible chance that Lan Zhan might stop being friends with him. Rabbits were cute anyway.

He picked up the dizi easily, the movements coming to him like a fish in the water. A few practices were all he needed to become a decent player, the sound sounding more smooth than grating, and with Nie-Xiong’s approval on his skills, he decided that he was well-equipped to attend the advanced class. Despite the night-long practices, he still had not come out with a suitable name for his dizi, deciding to leave it nameless for now.

Wei Wuxian was about to enter the class when he felt killing intent from behind him. He twisted around, only to see Jiang Wanyin behind him, a palm aimed at his neck. “You bastard! How dare you show your face in front of me after leaving such a huge mess at Lotus Pier.”

Wei Wuxian frowned, easily avoiding the attacks Jiang Wanyin threw at him. ‘He never grew up,’ He thought to himself, sidestepping to hop into the class. He saw the fluttering robes at the corner of his eyes and decided to quickly end this meaningless battle. 

Teasing Lan Zhan was more important than this.

However, Lan Zhan had turned to the noise, ever attentive as the head of the disciplinary committee. He took one look at the situation before speaking, “Jiang Wanyin, fighting and shouting is prohibited. Copy 100 copies of the sect rules.” 

“Lan Wangji, you stay out of it! Do you know what this bastard did to my home? Everyone is unhappy now because of you! It’s all your fault that A-Niang is punishing me now! It’s your fault that A-Die is never home, and A-Jie was sent to Meishan!” Jiang Wanyin thundered, attempting to reach out for his sword. 

“Why did you have to destroy my family, you’re just like your stupid parents, only knowing to bring disgrace to Lotus Pier!” Jiang Wanyin raged.

Wei Wuxian was okay if Jiang Wanyin chose to insult him, but why bring his parents into this? He wasn’t surprised that Jiang Wanyin had only chosen to pick up his parent’s bad influence. He shook with anger, wanting to resort to violence. He didn’t want to stoop as low as him, but he didn’t trust himself. He felt a gentle brush of a cold hand against his and turned to the person. He looked at Lan Wangji, feeling the shaking fury in him simmer into a dangerously calm hostility, before looking at Jiang Wanyin.

“Madam Yu blamed me for Jiang Fengmian’s alleged infidelity, that it was the reason why you couldn’t become the head disciple, that I was snatching your place. I chose to leave, I chose to return the supposed peace back to your family. How are the problems happening now related to me again? Didn’t the decisions stem from your parents, from Madam Yu? Did I force Madam Yu to punish you, or send your sister to Meishan? Was I the reason that you had once again failed to get the position of sect heir, or is the new head disciple another alleged child of Jiang Fengmian? Why can’t your mother remember you? Why focus her attention on me, someone that had left? What rights do you have to blame me for your own inadequacy ? Why not ask your mother to stop being so obsessed over a child that no longer wants to be your family’s punching bag? Or is blaming a common target a trait that your family shares?” Wei Wuxian answered calmly. He tightened his grip on his dizi, the cold jade cooling down his palms. 

“All I wanted was to be left alone, Jiang Wanyin. Don’t force me.” Wei Wuxian snapped. He walked forward, ignoring the curious gossiping whispers of his classmates, and sat on an empty seat beside Lan Zhan. 

Wei Wuxian was thankful that he loved to gossip with Nie Huaisang, earning some valuable information about the different sects, and in particular, the Jiang Sect. As observant as he was, he noticed that his friend could tell that he had past relations with the sect, and updated him with the latest news about them even though the sect practiced isolationism, ones that stuck in his head. 

Some were more interesting than the others, like how Lotus Pier was in a tense situation because Jiang Wanyin had not been able to secure his position as a head disciple, that the newly crowned head disciple, his third shi-di, had this birthright constantly challenged by Madam Yu. It was lucky that his third shi-di had loving parents that were still alive, refuting all the rumors. 

Wei Wuxian was also surprised that the Jiang Sect was now shunned by their own citizens, many owners unable to accept the volatile nature of the Sect Madam, and the heir. The shop owners refused to sell their wares to the sect itself, and when Jiang Wanyin threatened not to help the civilians out with their problems with the supernatural, they simply scoffed at him, asking him when they had relied on the Jiang Sect. When he was still around, he usually helped out alone to eliminate their problems, and taught them basic talismans to chase out the low leveled spirits. He was glad that even though now he wasn’t able to return back, they were able to resolve the problems themselves.

Nie Huaisang informed him that the Yunmeng civilians were more willing to rely on rogue cultivators, than the residing sect, and the people in purple. Even though the civilians wanted to leave, they chose to stay, in case their resident rogue cultivator came back. They sang stories about the boy, a role model to their children, a beloved cherry-face boy who brought life to Lotus Pier. 

Wei Wuxian felt that the civilians were foolish, what was so good about him? He was never a role model, only a local trouble-maker who loved to steal Lotus Pods. However, he could not deny the warmth that engulfed his body. He could not lie that he wasn't relished that so many at Yunmeng had remembered him.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian took in several deep breaths as Lan Wangji took a seat beside him. He couldn’t trust himself to say the right thing, so he kept silent, breathing in the calming sandalwood scent from the other man. 

“Wei Ying, calm down. Uncle would be informed of this.” Lan Wangji assured him, as he nodded his head mutedly. He was in a zone, trying to block out the other noises, such as Jiang Wanyin's shouted profanities. It took him several minutes before managing to calm down. 

“Thank you, Lan Zhan. I would have punched him if you didn’t stop me then,” Wei Wuxian muttered, placing the dizi on the table. Although he wasn’t glad that he couldn’t control himself, his anger against people that had once again insulted his parents, he was glad that he didn’t do anything rash or something he would have regretted. 

The other guest disciples in the class looked on intrusively, gossiping amongst themselves, with some Jiang disciples holding Jiang Wanyin back. Wei Wuxian turned to them, recognizing a few of the Jiang disciples, but the disciples that grew up with him were not among the Jiang group. 

The class immediately silenced themselves as Lan Qiren walked in. He stood at the front of the class, a huge frown on his face. “Wangji, what happened? I could hear the shouting even from outside the class!” 

“Jiang Wanyin attacked Wei Wuxian. Jiang Wanyin attempted to hurt him, hurling profanities at him and his parents, accusing him of things he didn’t do. Wei Wuxian did not participate in the fight, choosing to ignore him instead, and reasoned with him peacefully. I assigned Jiang Wanyin to copy a hundred times of the sect rules.” 

Lan Qiren nodded his head, agreeing with the punishment set. “Wangji, good job in being clear with your words and intent." He said, before turning to face Jiang Wanyin.

"Have you forgotten about the teachings from the previous year? Do we need to teach you again about the teachings of ethics, morality, and benevolence? Jiang Wanyin, after you did what Wangji assigned you, go and copy the book of personal ethics, benevolence, and virtue fifty times for disrespecting one’s parents and character. Lastly, for attacking another student, go and receive forty strikes of the disciplinary paddle. Do you agree with the punishment issued?”

Wei Wuxian looked at Jiang Wanyin, who immediately shook off the Jiang disciples, who easily let their sect heir go. They were afraid to be in the erratic mood of their sect heir, especially when he was in a terrible mood. “Tutor! Why am I the only one punished?! This isn’t fair! Wei Wuxian caused all this. He ruined my family, but I’m punished?”

“Jiang Wanyin, what did I do? Can you stop blaming others for your own fault? Did I attack you? Did I shout profanities at you? Did I call your mother stupid?” Wei Wuxian demanded.

“For being unrepentant for your mistakes, copy another fifty copies of the book of ethics! You would not be allowed to join the class until you’ve completed your punishment.”  

Jiang Wanyin’s face turned purple as his punishments increased. Other than his mother, who in Lotus Pier would dare punish him? He looked around the hall, wanting to gather support against this ridiculously unfair punishment, but everyone had the nerve to avert their eyes. Weren’t they so loud when they were gossiping about him just now? He sneered to himself, unable to believe that some of his disciples were even looking away. Did they think that they could could get off scot-free when he complained to his mother later? He put the faces of the disciples in the back of his head, they had better watch out . 

“Fine!” He scoffed out. He swept his sleeves around, walking out the hall. 

After Jiang Wanyin left, the class resumed chatter. Seeing as Lan Qiren was busy with the many disciples surrounding him, Wei Wuxian decided to sit around before asking Lan Zhan for his personal guidance on how to read the musical scores. He didn’t really need the help to understand the scoresheets, but he wanted to be in Lan Zhan’s calming presence. He didn’t know why but his anger seemed to melt away completely when he diverted his attention to tease Lan Wangji.

After practicing the musical scores several times, Wei Wuxian paused for a long moment, staring at the dizi he spun in his hands. Lan Zhan looked at him, with an inquisitive tilt of his head. 

“ Chenqing .” He murmured. 

“To set forth my thoughts and explain my actions, through the dizi. I want to use the sound of the dizi to express my emotions,” Wei Wuxian continued. Lan Wangji nodded his head in approval before they proceeded with the lessons. 

The lessons were important as everyone was allowed to practice the musical sheets that would be changed daily. The students could also ask Lan Qiren for his personal advice. Lan Qiren had informed the guest disciples that they wouldn’t be able to bring home the musical sheets, only what they remembered from the lessons itself. 

As this was an open opportunity to the different sects who wanted to profit off the teachings, many smaller sects sent their disciples to learn. Now with one of the major sect heirs gone, forced to complete his punishment before he could return, many of the smaller sects were like hyenas, jumping at the opportunity to get Lan Qiren’s teachings with hopes of leveling their sects with the bigger ones. A Bailing guest disciple even pushed a Jiang disciple aside to cut his queue with a sneer. 

One man’s loss was another man’s gain. Madam Yu had not wanted any disciples to outshine her son, the sect heir, and conveniently picked the disciples who were not musically inclined to participate in the lectures. Madam Yu had insisted on their participation, stating that it was necessary for them to learn the arts. With no other choice, the disciples went, only to act as a company, or foil for the sect heir to shine. However, now that the sect heir wasn’t even around, needing to complete his punishment before he could return, the disciples were like a bunch of lost ducks, sitting at the back of the class. 

Wei Wuxian saw how pitiful they looked, and after practicing the musical sheet with Lan Zhan, decided to assist them. Although he stopped being part of the Jiang Sect, he still cared for the disciples, especially the ones he knew. 

“Jiang Ming, Yu He. Do you guys need help?” 

The two disciples looked at him, eyes wide with recognition, before nodding their heads desperately. “Guys, this is our ...head disciple, Wei Wuxian, Wei Ying. Wei-Xiong, we missed you! How are you? We just found out that you were here today!” 

“Aiya, I’m no longer the head disciple. I’m great! I managed to travel the seven seas, and drank as much alcohol as I wanted to,” and he dropped his voice into a mock whisper, “Actually I came here because I wanted to try the famed Emperor’s Smile!” 

“Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji admonished. 

“Lan Zhan! You scared me, I was just talking to my friends, Jiang Ming and Yu He. Jiang Ming is a distant relative of Jiang Wanyin. You guys should know each other already, he has been in this class after all.” 

“Mn.”

“Wei-Xiong, I’m glad you’re happy. It was so sad to see you leave, and after you left, the situation really became worse. Madam Yu punished us so frequently, for no rhyme or reason, and many of our batchmates quit the sect, choosing to follow in your footsteps. Third shi-di wanted to leave, saying that he wanted to follow you, but he stayed because he was selected as one of the candidates to become the head disciple. He didn’t want to see your legacy getting destroyed by Jiang Wanyin. The rest of us stayed to support him. Did you know that the third shi-di was such an accomplished guzheng player? Madam Yu had him stay in Lotus Pier to teach the baby disciples because she didn’t want him to surpass the sect heir. She sent all of us, people who are brawns than brains, to follow her son, and everyday, we just sit here trying to figure out how to play this...guzheng!” Jiang Ming ranted. The unfamiliar Jiang disciples stared wide-eyed at their seniors that blatantly talked about the sect heir that way.

“Wei-Xiong, all these juniors are the ones we personally trained. All of them grew up learning about you, and we personally brought them up, just like how you raised us. They were all buried under the lotus leaves! Come here, introduce yourself to the Wei Wuxian.” Yu He bragged, as the disciples stuttered out their greetings one by one, and Wei Wuxian laughed boisterously. 

“Lan Zhan, look at my children! Aren’t they cute? They’re all so small!” Wei Wuxian teased, before dropping to a lower voice. “Do you know why Jiang Yanli went to Meishan?” 

“Ah, Madam Yu forced her there. The Jin sect sent an ultimatum because of the Jiang Sect declining reputation, and you know Jin Zong-zhu is like, he wouldn’t do things that wouldn’t profit him, especially with his heir. Apparently, Jin Zong-zhu suggested that Jiang Yanli had to show an improvement with her cultivation to continue her engagement with Jin Zixuan, and Madam Yu had no choice but to agree. Without the Jin Sect backing them, it would be hard for the Jiang Sect to be considered as one of the five big sects. Jin Zong-zhu even said that if the Jiang Sect had any more problems, the engagement would be immediately dissolved .” 

Wei Wuxian nodded his head in understanding. Considering how the Jin-Sect only does things that benefit them, it was no surprise that they would do that, especially when the Jin-Sect only had one official sect heir. He had to admit that Madam Yu sending Jiang Yanli to Meishan Yu to develop her cultivation skills was a good idea, as that sect was renowned for training female cultivators, and it was the birthplace of the infamous Violet Spider. He too had hoped that she could improve her cultivation, at least, then she would be able to stand up for herself after joining a sect filled with snakes.

He continued teaching the Jiang disciples after that, teaching them how to read the music scores, so they would know how to report to Jiang Wanyin after. He didn’t want their matters to affect the innocent disciples.

Chapter Text

“Zewu-jun!” 

“Xiong-Zhang.” 

Despite seeing the musical sheets in the classroom, Wei Wuxian wasn't able to learn much as he had hoped, as most of the teachers there were more knowledgeable with the strings instruments that were more elegant compared to the dizi. He didn’t mind attending class to assist the Jiang disciples, or just watch Lan Zhan play the guqin, but he was bored . Bored him is never a good sign, and he didn't want to fool around when everyone else was so obsessed with the lessons. ‘A perk of not being in a cultivation sect,’ Wei Wuxian mused. 

Wei Wuxian spent his time talking to Lan Zhan who didn’t seem to mind entertaining him. After all, Lan Zhan had his whole life to listen and understand his sect's musical cultivation, and he already seemed well-versed in musical cultivation. 

Wei Wuxian whined to him about how non-inclusive the Lan Sect was to not provide help for wind-instrument players. It was a mere coincidence that it was overheard by Lan Zhan’s big brother, Lan Xichen. It was then he found out that Lan Xichen had picked the xiao , a wind-based instrument like his. When he found that someone else had also played a similar instrument, he couldn’t help but be a little shameless in roping the first jade to teach him. Luckily for him, the first jade was such a nice person, accepting his request with a benign smile. 

Therefore, he made an arrangement with the first jade to learn about musical cultivation that was more suited for wind-based instruments and stopped attending the class taught by Lan Qiren. 

Luckily, Lan Qiren was more than willing to let him go off with the first jade for a more useful lesson, rather than “disturbing” his class. Wei Wuxian felt that Lan Qiren’s words have more bark than bite now, ever since the both of them shared their time at night to discuss different works of literature and ideas. As time passed, he was surprised at how genuine Lan Qiren could be. Although Lan Qiren still gets mad at him sometimes, and occasionally threw a book at his head when he joked about wanting to try out what’s the fuss with demonic cultivation, he could tell that Lan Qiren cared for him, even though his form of care was unorthodox. 

Wei Wuxian had been even more surprised when he saw Lan Zhan at the Renshi , with Lan Xichen, waiting for the lessons. ‘Don’t Lan Zhan need to learn with the other students since they’re all practicing string instruments?’ He thought, scratching his head. It didn't matter to him since that meant he could spend more time with Lan Zhan!

“Wangji, Wuxian, it’s nice to see you guys. Wuxian, didn’t I tell you to address me as Xichen-ge ?” Lan Xichen cajoled, pouring them a cup of hot Pu-Erh tea. 

“Xichen-ge!” Wei Wuxian addressed, his face burning with slight embarrassment. He was fine with teasing around with Lan Zhan, but it was the first time a sect heir had been so courteous and friendly towards him. Usually, they had just thought of him as entertainment or someone beneath their notice. It must be one of the sect rules, to be nice to people that are lesser than you. He couldn't believe that such an admirable person existed in this world, but Lan Zhan was without a word, still the best. 

Wei Wuxian sat down beside Lan Zhan, sipping on his cup of tea as properly as he could. He watched as the two siblings had once again exchanged a silent conversation with their eyes before Lan Zhan glanced away. The three of them exchanged light conversations about their day, which meant that he shared his thoughts about the Lan Sect, and Lan Zhan just hummed along. 

“Wuxian, if you’re okay with me asking, may I know why you left the Jiangs?” Lan Xichen asked as they were talking about the incident that had occurred a few days ago.

Wei Wuxian jerked back, surprised by the sudden question. He hadn’t mentioned it to anyone else, and even Nie Huaisang figured the matter out himself.  He wanted to leave the matter behind, but he knew why Lan Xichen would ask about the matter. He had after all made a huge mess a few days ago, without any form of accountability to the Lan Sect. He could’ve incited a sect war,  as the Jiangs could feel that the Lans was targeting them. The Lan sect had the right to know. 

“It’s okay if you’re uncomfortable with the topic. I just want to know how we could help you. It must’ve been tough living on the streets as a rogue cultivator. I just want to know what you’ve been through.” Lan Xichen clarified as Lan Zhan turned to him. He hoped that it was concern and worry that he saw on Lan Zhan’s face because all he could see was an imperceptible thing he did with his brows. 

“Ah, I should explain to you...in case the Lan Sect is troubled by my matter. It’s okay if you need me to stay out of Jiang Wanyin’s way or even leave the sect. I would understand!” Wei Wuxian said. He was about to explain the connections between him and the Jiangs, when Lan Zhan cut in.

“Will protect Wei Ying.”

“Lan Zhan! Lan Er-gege! You should give me a warning before saying something so nice! Isn’t it against your sect rules to out-talk another? Have I made you as bad as me?” Wei Wuxian teased. He blushed slightly at the fierce protection from the impassive second jade. What was he supposed to do when Lan Zhan sprang this touching proclamation on him? He shifted closer to Lan Zhan, a few teasing remarks on the tip of his tongue when he heard a light cough. He looked at Lan Xichen, laughing awkwardly, before shifting back to sit properly.

“Shameless!” Lan Wangji choked out, turning to look at his tea. 

“Oh sorry Xichen-ge, I got a little distracted there. I think many people know about it, but my parents are Cangse Sanren, and Wei Changze. According to Jiang Zong-zhu, he was a sworn friend with my father and took me in when I was four. I stayed at the Jiang Sect, but the Jiang Sect Madam wasn’t happy with my arrival. She claimed that I was an illegitimate child of Jiang Zong-zhu, and reminded me that I didn’t belong using some... interesting methods . I wondered if my parents wanted me to be treated in such a way and if everything was worth it. I decided to leave the sect at twelve and roamed the world as my parents had before. During one of my stop-overs at a town, I met some companions, and they took me in, fed me, and trained me. I left after two years to explore the world again, and I heard about the renowned Emperor’s Smile in every town I’ve been to. I was tempted by the alcohol and decided to come to Caiyi Town, and visit the Lan Sect. It was then, I fought with Lan Zhan! You know the rest.” Wei Wuxian concluded. The two siblings nodded their heads in understanding, offering more tea. 

“I’m sorry for what happened to you, I’m glad you were able to escape that situation and find more trustworthy friends. We hope to be a better host here, during your stay at the Lan Sect. If you’re okay with me asking, could I know the methods that Madam Yu used…?” Lan Xichen probed. 

“Ah. Madam Yu is known as the violet spider because of the first-class spiritual tool that she uses. In any case, there’s no need for you to apologize. You’re not the person I needed to hear the apology from, and even if I heard it from them, it wouldn’t have changed my years there, it wouldn’t have returned my childhood, nor the insults thrown at my parents. Frankly speaking, their apologies mean nothing to me, especially when I know they’re just saying for the sake of it.” Wei Wuxian remarked offhandedly. 

“How could Madam Yu use Zidian against a child? What crimes committed by a child would warrant a whipping from Zidian? Did nobody stop her? Wuxian, I’m sorry for the Jiang sect's inhumane and barbaric actions, and that we didn’t do more to help you.” Lan Xichen bowed, apologetically. 

“Xichen-ge! There’s no reason to blame yourself, you didn’t know about it.” 

“We knew that you were the child of the rogue cultivator Cangse Sanren, and the servant of the Jiang Sect, Wei Changze, and we knew Jiang Zong-zhu took you in, we also knew of Madam Yu’s temper, but we didn’t expect her to take action against a defenseless child. My sect could have done more-”

“It’s okay Xichen-ge! What’s done is done. It’s not as if the Lan Sect could butt in to teach another sect how to discipline their disciples. I’ve left that place, and met much better people like Lan Zhan. Although I wouldn’t say ‘I don’t regret it', I'm happy now. I’m content with the people I have in my life.” Wei Wuxian interrupted. He couldn’t take it if this selfless man decided to blame himself for circumstances that he couldn’t have even helped. 

Lan Xichen looked at the boy in front of him and sighed. How could such a selfless person exist in this world? After facing the cruelty of the world from a young age, how did his heart remain pure and good? Wei Wuxian was a puzzle .

At the start, he had impure intentions in teaching the boy. He wanted to find out who his brother was smitten with, the boy that had his brother waxing poetry, that had him writing and playing the guqin past bedtime. He wanted to get close to the boy, to know his character, to know if he was worthy of his brother. 

Lan Xichen could understand why his brother had a crush on Wei Wuxian, although a crush was too simple a word to describe his brother’s overwhelming , profound love for the man. It wouldn’t have been an overstatement to say that his brother would grab the moon for the man if he wished for it.  Wei Wuxian was an enigma, bringing life wherever he goes, being able to light up the lives of the people he came across. It felt like people couldn’t help but orbit around Wei Wuxian. His brother was one of them who couldn’t help getting pulled in by this whirlwind of a man.

Nevertheless, he wouldn’t be convinced and won over so easily. He wouldn’t be charmed by this effervescent man, but his heart softened a little when he heard the shouts of ‘Lan Zhan’ across the halls, or when he saw the red ears of his brothers, or when he heard duets playing in the library. No, he stopped himself.

Wei Wuxian needed more to be worthy of his brother. 

Lan Xichen took the time, he asked many innocuous questions Wei Wuxian. He looked out for clues, he listened carefully to the man, and observed his actions. As he witnessed Wei Wuxian helping out the fellow disciples, or the old kitchen staff, yet pulled harmless pranks in the dreary Lan Sect, he was reluctantly won over.

‘Opposites attract,’ Lan Xichen mused to himself. How could they be so different yet so similar at the same time? Wei Wuxian and his brother had the same beliefs, the same outlook towards life. Most importantly, he could feel the air of quiet contentment on his brother and how his brother’s eyes lit up whenever Wei Wuxian was near. If his brother was happy, so was he. 

Wei Wuxian was a candidate worthy of his brother. 

Lan Xichen decided to take Wei Wuxian under his wings. The couple should be given an opportunity to grow up, fall in love, and court in a world that was so unforgiving. A world that held no mercies for their parents. A world that seemed to be so unfortunate for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji as a child. He wondered if his brother and this enigma were destined to meet. They had so many similar experiences,  yet conflicting views of life. His brother had chosen to hide his emotions behind a thick, cold wall while Wei Wuxian had chosen to love freely, to spread the love that he didn’t receive as a child. 

That was perhaps how Wei Wuxian had cracked his brother’s wall. To force his brother to push apart his own shell, to willingly step out to bask in his glory, his brightness, in his sun .  

His brother is the silent and compassionate moon, that guides and protects the lost ones home, while Wei Wuxian was the glorious sun, captivating those who looked at him, to brighten up their world, and just like how the moon watches the sun in its grandeur, his brother stared at Wei Wuxian like he was the world, the meaning of life itself. 

He watched Wei Wuxian walk next to his brother, a pair in black and white, a pair-matched in heaven, and decided to send a teasing glance at his brother, who dodged his eyes to sip on the tea, his burning ears giving him away. 

Lan Xichen watched again, as his brother spoke out, in turn, to defend Wei Wuxian, only to be relentlessly teased to the point that his ears and neck were growing red. He placed the matter of punishment aside, choosing to laugh silently at the embarrassed brother. This was more than enough punishment, he decided, before helping his brother to get out of the situation. He coughed lightly, stopping Wei Wuxian’s advancement towards his brother. He was surprised when his brother looked back at him, not with the expression he had in mind. He expected his brother to be grateful for him, but instead, his brother subtly glared at him. He chuckled helplessly to himself, as he sent his brother an apologetic look. 

Ah, his brother was whipped . 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian skipped back to his room, recalling the news he heard from Xichen-ge. 

They were at the Renshi talking when Xichen-ge had brought up the matter about attending the main classes tomorrow. “Wangji, Wuxian. Uncle suggested that you guys should attend tomorrow’s class as it would be extremely beneficial for you. As a reward for all of your hard work, he would be hosting a Qi cleansing session, which the guest disciples could attend. The Qi cleansing session could remove the impurities in your body, making it easier for you to cultivate.”  

“The Lan Sect is so generous! Aren’t you afraid that someone would learn those techniques? Are all guest disciples allowed to attend the lessons, even if they didn’t pass the previous year's lecture?”

“If someone could master that technique, it wouldn’t be our sect’s secret technique. You’re asking about Huaisang, right? We’ve already informed him that he could come to the class. It would be a good opportunity for him to cleanse away the impurities in his body so that he could cultivate better.”

Wei Wuxian had barely stepped into his room when he heard a loud knock. He opened the doors, only to see Nie Huaisang storming into the room, a beautiful fan on one hand.

“Nie-Xiong? Are you that unwilling to go for the advanced lesson tomorrow so badly? The session tomorrow is supposed to be very helpful for you.” Wei Wuxian teased. However, seeing that his friend did not respond to his remarks, he looked closer at his friend, only to realize that the fan in his friend’s trembling hand was clutched tightly. 

“Nie-Xiong is everything okay? Have some tea. What happened? Do you need my help? I’ll beat them up for you. Or do you want to sneak down to Caiyi Town for some Emperor Smile?” Wei Wuxian said, trying to comfort Nie Huaisang. His friend stared at him before releasing a huge sigh.

“Wei-Xiong, I'm not okay. I’m angry for you. Do you know what Jiang Wanyin did?! Although I don’t know what happened between the both of you, you left the Jiang Sect ages ago, so why is he still acting up? I’m pretty sure it wasn’t your fault with the Jiang sect anyways, considering how you forgive the people who don’t even deserve it. Granted, I hadn’t expected Jiang Wanyin to accept the punishment peacefully, but that man should really grow up. I was doing my punishment today when I heard my seatmates mention you, so I listened to what they said,” Nie Huaisang ranted, before continuing with after a huge gulp of tea. 

“Apparently, some sect heirs were curious about the alteration that you had with him that day and asked him about it. Jiang Wanyin circulated some rumors , giving some vague answers to how you guys knew each other, how you charmed his father into bringing you into the sect, how he gave everything to a poor boy like you, but you schemed to take away his position as sect heir, and how you convinced his father to give the best to you, how he took ages to drive you out of the Jiang sect, and he even warned the other sect heirs to be wary of you. He said that you single-handedly ruined his sect, his family, and his life!”

Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow, understanding why Nie Huaisang would react that way. As the months went on, the both of them had gotten closer and more protective of each other, like how a sibling would. Now, he had also understood why some of the smaller sect heirs and their disciples had chosen to avoid him and even sent him some hostile glances. They simply took Jiang Wanyin’s words to heart. 

He didn’t care much for them, since they were just acquaintances and nobody of importance to him. He didn’t care about their opinions, not when his friends were still by his side, to know better than to trust some unsavory rumors or words from another. Hadn’t Lan Zhan, Nie Huaisang, Xichen-ge, and the Jiang disciples still hung out with him the same? In fact, he could positively say that Lan Zhan seemed to care more for him in recent days, especially when he was with Jiang Ming and Yu He. 

‘Lan Zhan must have been scared that the Jiang disciples were the same as Jiang Wanyin, so he’s worried,’ He reasoned, praising himself for his brilliant mind. He didn’t know if Lan Zhan had heard of the rumors about him, but he knew that even if Lan Zhan knew about it, it wouldn’t have mattered. The both of them were the same, they chose to believe in what they saw themselves. 

Wei Wuxian had never trusted rumors. 

It’s the reason why his parents, despite being dead for dozens of years, were still being insulted for a crime that they did not commit. It’s why he had no ancestral tablet to worship for his parents. It’s why he had to leave the Jiang Sect. 

From a young age, he knew what rumors could do, the carnage that it could bring upon. Hadn’t he paid the price for it? Hadn’t his parents paid for it? Hadn’t the Jiang Sect paid for it? 

He paid the price for a tragedy caused by a rumor that spanned over twenty years, because of one man’s cowardice. If Jiang Zong-zhu had denied the rumors, had bothered to speak to his wife, to reassure her, the rumors would have died down. If Madam Yu had been willing to see herself as someone more than a shadow of his mother, she could’ve seen Jiang Zong-zhu’s love for her, and for her children, in the way, he always closed a blind eye towards her method of disciplining him. 

So many ‘ifs’ yet was the point? He still paid the price of the rumors, in the deep dark violet webs that layered on his skin. Although his skin had recovered, when it rains, or when his back itches, he would remember about the hot striking whip and the phantom pain. He could feel the jagged skin, and he would remind himself that it was the price paid for rumors. 

Jiang Wanyin experienced the consequences of what rumors, what lies could do to another, but he still chose to spread rumors. If not for the rumors surrounding the Jiang Sect, would his life be different? Would he have had a happier life, where his parents respected and tolerated each other? Would he feel more loved? Hadn’t Jiang Wanyin learned?

Couldn’t Jiang Wanyin see that the same rumors that embroiled the Jiang family in this mess could once again annihilate the Jiang sect ? Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but sigh for the future of the Jiang Sect. Jiang Wanyin would lead the sect to self-destruct under his foolish and unreasonable personality if he wasn’t willing to change. 

Wei Wuxian laughed softly, patting his friend on his shoulder. “Don’t worry, Nie-Xiong. It’s not the first time someone said something like that, and it’s not as if I care for the opinions of those minor sect leaders. I know that my friends care for me, and for me, that’s enough. Anyways, it’s not like I'll be seeing him after tomorrow. We’re on two different paths, he’s going to attend the advanced classes while I’ll do mine with Lan Zhan!” He said.

“That’s not the same! Even if you experience it before, it doesn’t make it better or make it okay. What rights does he have to spout those lies about you?!” Nie Huaisang raged, as he dragged Wei Wuxian out of the room.

“Nie-Xiong, you know him. That’s just how he is.” 

“Let’s go get some Emperor Smile. I really can’t take it with you. Jiang Wanyin doesn’t deserve your kindness, so stop being so nice to him and stop defending him!” Nie Huaisang sighed, as he climbed up Wei Wuxian's shoulders,  preparing to leap across the wall. He was distracted, no , Wei-Xiong was distracted by the person staring at them at the water tower. 

‘Of course,’ He thought, looking as Wei-Xiong let him back down on the ground, before fluttering to Lan Wangji’s side. Wei Wuxian had sent him a wink, before using his hands to gesture for him to leave as he distracted Lan Wangji. 

“Lan Zhan! Lan Zhan!” Wei Wuxian shouted as if he wasn’t breaking a rule a minute ago. He watched Wei Wuxian make a ‘shoo-ing’ motion with his hands, and quickly bowed, before escaping back to his room. He was sure that his friend would be safe with the second jade of Lan. In fact, he was willing to bet that Lan Wangji was just there because he didn’t want Wei-Xiong to be alone with him. 

‘What a possessive man.’ He thought, rolling his eyes. 

There’s no point in being so possessive if Lan Wangji couldn’t use his mouth to communicate his care for the ignorant man. Despite Wei Wuxian’s claimed experience with the females, he knew that his friend probably had zero experience with the females. If he did, he would realize the gender that he liked wasn’t even female. 

Nie Huaisang peeked at the black and white pair again, before letting a huge sigh escape his lips. His friend was hanging all over Lan Wangji, flirting with the other man insistently, while the other man looked away, his ears blood red. He wondered how much more could Lan Wangji stand before he had a nosebleed from how repressed he was being. 

Nie Huaisang felt pained, looking at the two men pine for each other. He wondered if his favorite pair would end up with each other before the schooling year ended, before snickering. How could they be able to get together, when the both of them were so oblivious ? Wei-Xiong probably doesn’t even know of his affections towards the second jade of Lan. He made a mental note in his head, to plan this out with his Er-ge, to get them together before he really die out of frustration at watching them. 

Nie Huaisang chuckled to himself, pondering to himself, on how he could get his friend to realize his feelings for the second jade when he paused. Ah, he should clear the obstacle in their path first, before matchmaking his friend. 

Jiang Wanyin. 

The cogs in his brain started turning as he formulated a plan in his head. Since Jiang Wanyin had loved to spread rumors, had accused Wei-Xiong of single-handedly ruining his sect, his family, and his life, he will show him what it’s truly like to single-handedly ruin his family. 

Jin Zixuan would be a good starting point. 

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang was never stupid. When he knew he couldn’t swing his sabre like how his brother could, how he was usually frail from his premature birth, he had planned . He knew that with his brother around, he had no worries. He could live as a dandy for the rest of his life, but the prerequisite was that his brother was the sect leader.

Although his brother had the strengths, he was more brawn than brain, using brute strength to navigate the sect politics. However, he, on the other hand, was smarter, he could understand people easily, he could manipulate people if he wished to. It was perhaps a dishonest method to use against another, but as long as he could ensure the survival of his sect, could ensure that his greedy relatives didn’t attempt to influence his brother, what was a dishonest method to him? 

Nie Huaisang had spies in every corner of the world, had spies working for him even in the different sects. He would know at the first moment if a sect was planning a rebellion, or if they wanted to do his brother dirty. He prayed for none of the sects to have such thoughts, but not all sects were kind. The Nie sect stayed out of other sect business, but the cultivation politics were like a disgusting game of dog eat dog , and he would make sure that his sect would always come out victorious. 

This also meant that he knew most sect's weaknesses, such as the reason behind the Lan sect leader’s seclusion, and the workings in the Jiang sect. Once, the Jiang sect had been a distinguishable sect that many youngsters had wanted to join, for their love of freedom, to explore, to attempt the impossible . The Jiang Sect was prosperous, the Yunmeng piers bustling with joy, with business, and unity. When did it change? Was it when Jiang Fengmain was unable to rein in his volatile wife? Or was it when he chose not to care? Nie Huaisang felt that Jiang Fengmian had simply given up. He was now a sect leader only in name, with no actual authority. 

Nie Huaisang couldn’t pity the Jiang sect leader when he heard from his spies about Wei Wuxian’s treatment in the Jiang household, about the scars he had yet to see on his friend’s body. Since Jiang Zongzu had been fine with his sect abusing a child, and even when the child was gone, had been unable to stop his sect heir from circulating vile rumors about the child, he would help him. He would let Jiang Wanyin suffer the pain that Wei-Xiong had. Hopefully, that would stop Jiang Wanyin’s folly. 

Jiang ZongZu should thank him. 

With some carefully let-slip words about Jiang Yanli’s shortcomings, about her lack of talent in the four arts,  her weak cultivation skills, Nie Huaisang had easily spun a story of how inadequate she was, especially for the son of the gold, for the only son of the Jin sect. His spies had made sure that it was decimated to the Jin disciples, and to the minor sects, especially the ones that loved to gossip. 

As the matter was a truth, many people knew about it, even Jin Zixuan did, but what he wanted was for this news to stay fresh in their head. Jiang Yanli had made no improvement in her time at Meishan Yu, was she really doomed in her cultivation? He wanted Jin Zixuan to get more agitated, for his simmering anger to turn into a boiling, overflowing mess. He wanted Jin Zixuan to protest against the unwilling engagement forced upon him, with a weak, useless girl.

When the time for all the disciples to gather for the lessons, the matter has reached its peak. Everyone knew about it, except for one person. The person who was just released from his punishment. He knew that the Jiang disciples would not talk about the matter to their sect heir, afraid of his erratic nature, while the other guest disciples, as much as they wanted to mock the Jiang sect, would not blatantly speak out when the Jiangs had the backing of the Jin sect. This would be the crux of the matter- Jiang Wanyin’s ignorance about the allegations, would make him powerless to defend his sister.

Nie Huaisang watched his friend helplessly shake his head at the new allegations and mimicked his gestures. What his friend didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him, in fact, it would positively impact his life. Thus, he had no qualms about doing it, rather, he felt satisfied taking vengeance for his friend. 

As Jiang Wanyin entered the classroom, most of the gossipers silenced themselves, choosing to watch, to mock, ready to pounce on the unknowing Jiang sect heir. Nie Huaisang smirked, using his red-inked fan to block his face. The glow of the sun hit his fan and reflected a beautiful blood-red mark on the floor. It was perfect, a simulation of the figurative blood that would be spilled on the floor later. He was ready to seek retribution from this unrepentant heir.

Nie Huaisang barely needed to do anything, as the sullen Jiang sect heir, had proven his violent tendencies, as he attempted to attack Wei-Xiong in public, again. Another mark he wrote on his heart as he stood up in front of Wei-Xiong, ready to protect him with whatever meagre cultivation he had. He knew that his friend didn’t need it fighting-wise, but he wanted to show that he would stand with his friend, and would protect his friend. 

“Jiang-Xiong, don’t you think that's too much? What did Wei Wuxian do this time around? Your sect has even forced him out of the cultivation clan, what wrongs has he committed? He’s as well learned as all of us...” Nie Huaisang trailed off at the sight of Jiang Wanyin’s growing anger. 

 “Wei Wuxian shouldn’t be here! He doesn't belong here! How could a servant join us? We’re all highborn teenagers who are a sect heir, compared to this person. How could such a lowly person attend the same lessons as us? He can’t even compare to us in terms of gentry!” 

Nie Huaisang had to use all his energy to keep his face as a meek useless coward when all he wanted to do was laugh at Jiang Wanyin’s extreme stupidity. The Jiang sect heir had truly, unknowingly overflowed the pot of boiling allegations. He knew how everyone would turn their minds to one figure in their head, the lady who only had a good birthright. 

Nie Huaisang could taste the ripe fruits of his labor on the tip of his tongue, as almost everyone turned their head to the gold-cladded disciples. With everyone’s eyes on him, and the words just echoed out of Jiang Wanyin’s mouth, the Jin sect heir exploded. “What’s the use of having a good gentry when they’re useless in everything else?” He scoffed out. The fish has taken the bait. 

“Jin Zixuan, what do you mean!” Jiang Wanyin questioned.

“Other than being born as the only daughter of a gentry family, what merits does your sister have? Jiang Yanli isn’t known for any of the four arts. She’s not good at painting, poetry nor her musical talents. The only thing she has is her birthright . So, what’s wrong with me saying what’s the use of having a good gentry when they’re useless in everything else? She went to Meishan Yu, a sect known for cultivating females, yet she couldn’t even improve her skills. What an embarrassment! Does she think she’s worthy of being a madam of a great sect?” 

“Are you saying that you’re dissatisfied with my sister?!” 

“How about you tell me how I could be satisfied with her?!” 

There was no time to stop either of them, the class watched on as Jiang Wanyin pounced on Jin Zixuan. 

The next time anyone could react, Jiang Wanyin had already punched Jin Zixuan. The two boys were engaged in a scuffle, but the Jin heir had the upper hand, as his disciples also wanted to vent their anger at the unseemly betrothal. Compared to the enthusiasm shown by the Jins, the Jiang disciples were less interested in helping their sect heir, the same one who insulted their favorite senior, Wei Wuxian. They allowed some punches to bypass them, smacking Jiang Wanyin’s face.

Nie Huaisang watched as Lan Wangji, that petty man had chosen not to break up the fight when it first occurred, letting some punch get to the obviously badly protected Jiang sect heir’s face. He only attempted to separate the two when his uncle got closer. 

“What is going on! Stop the fight immediately!” Lan Qiren bellowed, stepping into the classroom with a furious glare. The two heirs immediately separate from each other, Jin Zixuan with significantly lesser injuries to Jiang Wanyin. 

“Jiang Wanyin, it’s you again. Was the punishment not severe enough? You just returned from your punishment and you punched another student?” Lan Qiren berated. 

“Uncle, Jiang Wanyin had also attempted to attack Wei Wuxian again. The matter of Jiang Yanli’s betrothal was brought up, Jin Zixuan expressed his discontent, and Jiang Wanyin punched him.” Lan Wangji divulged the recent happenings, as his uncle breathed out a huge sigh.  

“Today’s cleansing session will be canceled. Jiang Wanyin, Jin Zixuan, call your parents over! For the rest of you, since you guys didn’t stop the fight, go and copy our sect rules and the book of respect a hundred times. Wangji, as the head of the disciplinary committee who did not manage to stop the fight from escalating, your punishment is to copy the books while maintaining a handstand. Do all of you agree with your punishment?” 

The class groaned, realizing they had just missed out on a chance to cleanse their Qi, and not only that, they were getting punished! They meekly protested against the punishment, but ultimately agreed to it. As they headed over to their individual rooms, their thoughts and emotions festered in their head. ‘If he had been able to control himself better at Jin Zixuan’s remarks, they wouldn’t have been in this mess right now.’ The different guest disciples thought as they copied the book over and over. With no outlet to voice out their opinions, the disciples searched for a victim for them to blame. Yes, Jin Zixuan had to be blamed as well, but who told Jiang Wanyin to punch him? Many had forgotten that it was Jin Zixuan’s words that had triggered the Jiang sect heir, but who would blame the Jins, a flourishing sect when they had a more available target. 

It was Jiang Wanyin’s fault.

The two major sect leaders arrived with their wives, by a vague note citing an incident surrounding the two heirs. The guest disciples watched on excitedly, wondering what would happen to the two sects after they found out about the incident. 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian wasn’t surprised at how fast the rumors shifted, to a new, more accessible target. He wondered why there was a sudden interest in the Jiang maiden, or how someone knew about her cultivation progress. He had an inkling of who it was, but he wondered what that person was trying to do. 

Wei Wuxian was surprised at the results of the rumors, which ended with a punch, and most likely, a ruined betrothal, or at worst, the end of the Jiangs. He had intended to speak up for Jiang Yanli in the class. She never loved him, but neither was she malicious, she was simply a fence-seater. 

Wei Wuxian shut his mouth at Jiang Wanyin’s words. He had told himself not to be bothered by crude words, but it still hurt. The smile on his face froze, as he was once again reminded of how much he didn’t belong. He wanted to leave, he wanted to crawl back to the safety of his grandmother, to Xiao-gege where he knew he belonged. He wanted to go home. 

Wei Wuxian felt trapped. He closed his eyes, trying to calm his breathing. He was glad that nobody’s attention was on him, everyone focusing on the ongoing chaos. He steadied his breath, wanting to defend the Jiang maiden again, when he recalled, he didn’t belong. 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t say a single thing before Jiang Wanyin had launched himself at Jin Zixuan. Instead, he inched closer towards the steady warmth, and the scent of sandalwood from the man, who moved closer towards him during Jiang Wanyin’s tirade, as if angling his slightly taller body to surround him with his calming scent. 

Lan Zhan knew him best.

Knowing that the two sect leaders would be visiting Cloud Recesses, Wei Wuxian decided to find a more isolated pavilion to hang out with Lan Zhan. Lan Zhan rarely invited him to hang out, thus he was more excited than usual. He brought along his dizi, intending to play a duet with Lan Zhan later. Furthermore, Xichen-ge had informed him that Lan Zhan had recently composed a song, and he was curious. He knew that any composition by Lan Zhan deserved to be noted down for the future generations of the Lans, and the world, but he wanted to be the first to hear it! ‘Best friend privileges ’, He grinned.

Nonetheless, when he walked past the kitchen, he paused for a few moments, before grabbing some ice. Although yesterday’s event was caused by Jiang Wanyin’s anger, he felt that if he wasn’t in the picture, Jiang Wanyin’s temper wouldn’t have been as bad. He quickly made his way to the Yanshi , hoping that the ice would not melt so quickly. 

Wei Wuxian used to dislike Jin Zixuan when he had been under the Jiangs. He didn’t like Jin Zixuan, because seeing the man reminded him of the first time he tasted the sting of Zidian. He recalled that mere days after he entered the Jiang’s, he was required to learn of the sect’s information, and how there were important representatives, such as a certain Jin sect heir. His Shijie told him stories of her betrothed, who didn’t love her, who always treated her coldly. His brother told him stories of the pompous Jin sect heir, who looked down on them, who wasn’t willing to play with them, an arrogant boy. 

Wei Wuxian was unhappy that his siblings were treated by such a cruel man, and decided to play a nasty prank on Jin Zixuan, releasing a few frogs in the heir’s bed chambers. Jiang Wanyin had suggested the idea, and Jiang Yanli was tacit about it, yet in the end, he was the only one punished for the matter. He didn’t mind the punishment, he had managed to avenge his Shi-Jie, but he was sorely disappointed when his sister denied all forms of knowledge about the matter as if she wasn't a complicit member of this prank.

That was probably when he stopped relying on them. A tiny voice whispered in his head, that it was also when he also realized that he was no more than a convenient tool for them, a replacement for them when it came to punishment.

Now that he was older, he could understand Jin Zixuan’s actions from a more objective view. He wouldn’t want to be trapped in a marriage before even knowing a person, and all that Jin Zixuan saw was his own parent’s disastrous marriage. Would Jin Zixuan even have a good impression of marriage? 

He spotted the man in gold, kneeling in front of the Yanshi, and called out his name. “Have an ice pack, your face is looking ugly.” He said as he threw a bag filled with ice over. Jin Zixuan raised an eyebrow, “Thanks,” before putting the ice pack on his bruised eyes. The both of them looked at each other for a few moments, before Wei Wuxian decided to talk. 

“Now I know why you were so cold to her when we were younger. I’m sorry for the frogs, by the way.” 

Jin Zxuan stiffened, before letting out a huge sigh. “I don’t hate her, I just…”, He drifted off, as Wei Wuxian finished the sentence for him, “You don’t know how to interact with her, you saw your parent’s marriage and couldn’t accept it.” 

Jin Zixuan shrugged his shoulders, as he slouched towards the floor. “She never did anything to me, I just don’t understand how she loves me when we barely even talk or see each other. She just likes the idea of me, the glamorous Jin heir. I hate her brother though. I thought that you were stupid for staying with the Jiangs when you were being treated that way, and how Jiang Wanyin had never protected you, even for the frogs. I was... relieved when you left.”

Wei Wuxian laughed, surprisingly touched at the Jin Sect heir’s revelations. “Jin Zixuan, I didn’t know you were such a nice person! Although I knew why you treated Jiang Yanli that way, it doesn’t mean you weren’t a pompous peacock that was unwilling to play with us.” He teased, as the Jin sect heir sighed. “I discovered frogs on my bed the first time I stayed over, and you asked why I didn’t want to play with you? And I knew that wasn’t your idea, you wouldn’t do that to someone you met, Jiang Wanyin on the other hand…”

“It was stupid that he wasn’t punished.” Jin Zixuan continued. Wei Wuxian snorted. What would the Jin heir do if he knew that Jiang Yanli had indirectly consented to it? Anyways, it was over, there was no point dwelling on this matter. 

“Thanks, peacock. You're a nice friend.” He said, with a genuine smile on his lips. The man stiffened, shifting to look at the floor. “Don’t expect it in the future... friend .” The two of them talked for a few moments, discussing the ostentatiousness of the Jin sect when Lan Zhan walked towards them. 

“Wei Ying.” After bidding Ji Zixuan goodbye, the two of them headed to the pavilion, when Lan Zhan was called away by one of the junior disciples. Wei Wuxian reassured the man, before making his way to the location, munching on some dried spicy prawn crackers that he had received from the man.

As he sat down at the table, he pondered about the meetings that the Lans, Jins and Jiangs were having. He hoped that Lady Jiang’s engagement would not suffer from this mess, as she was just collateral in the fight between the two sect heirs. He threw a few crackers in his mouth, savoring the spicy and tangy taste in his mouth. He couldn’t believe that Lan Zhan would enjoy such a fiery snack, just like him, and thought of the Sichuan cuisine at Caiyi Town. Maybe he could treat Lan Zhan to it! 

“Wei Wuxian!” 

Wei Wuxian was completely unprepared for the vicious attacks that launched after the shriek of his name. Madam Yu , his brain provided helpfully, as he felt the burning sting of Zidian before he could recognize the voice. The whip pulled him away from the table and onto the stone path, as the sharp edges of the rock stabbed into his skin. 

He tried to stand up, to grab his sword that he laid carelessly on the table. He wasn’t expecting any threats in Cloud Recesses, but he should have been more prepared. However, he was knocked down by the scathing whippings that rained down his back. He could taste the metallic blood in his mouth, and he could smell it on the various wounds on his body. 

When he reached his sword, using it to balance himself, his shirt was torn open, and pieces of fabrics stuck to his wounds. He opened his sword, biting his lips as he felt the pain from his tensed skin. “Why?” He asked as he met Madam Yu’s furious expression. He steadied his hands, ready to defend himself for her next strike when he heard the sound of people running towards them. 

“Madam Yu, what do you think you’re doing?!” 

Yu Ziyuan was annoyed. The spirit she had been hunting for the past week had once again escaped her grasp. She walked into Lotus Pier, raising an eyebrow at the strange atmosphere. The disciples seemed to be mooching around, instead of playing in the river or being their incompetent selves. She felt more irritated, wondering where Jiang Fengmian was. Nobody was doing any work as usual. She sneered, she couldn’t believe what would happen to this sect if she wasn’t here. She was the saving grace of the sect. 

“What are you guys lazing around for! Junior disciples, practice your stand. Senior disciples, pair up and fight, the losers would not be allowed to take a break.” Yu Ziyuan barked out, as the disciples scrambled into position. She felt satisfied when she saw how subservient they were. 

Looking at the disciples once again, she realized that the real servant was missing. She rolled her eyes, that brat was probably idling off somewhere. A small smirk appeared on her lips, as Zidian glowed with her emotions. She couldn’t wait to whip that stupid brat. Since he loved to slack away from practicing, she would allow him to rest in bed longer. 

A few stray lightning emitted from Zidian, as she tried to calm herself down. Like her, Zidian was itching for blood after her prey had escaped her, and what better use was that servant? He would spend his time in bed recovering, while her A-Cheng got ahead of him. 

When the night began to fall, she became suspicious . Where was that brat? She beckoned one of the senior disciples over, asking, “Where’s that brat?”, as she took a sip of tea. She was irritated at the boy’s lack of response. She looked up only to see the similar guileless eyes of the brat and was incensed. Looking at the boy’s startled expression, she scoffed to herself. How dare a senior disciple belittle her, the sect madam?! 

As the boy opened his mouth, she cut him off. “Did you not hear what I asked, or are you too proud to answer me? Go and kneel at the ancestral hall!” It was gratifying to see that pair of eyes become downcast. This , she thought to herself, was the difference between who was superior and inferior. 

Chapter Text

Yu Ziyuan sauntered into the dining hall, feeling much better than before. The bane of her existence, that stupid woman’s child had left the sect. Now her A-Cheng would be the center of everyone’s attention, the rightful heir who deserved his position, a phoenix amongst the clouds. Her A-Cheng would be the head disciple, as he should have in the first place, if not for that wretched child. 

For the first time, she couldn’t wait to talk to Jiang Fengmian, to order him to put her son as the head disciple, which should have been done ages ago. She was about to call out to Jiang Fengmian, when she saw him put down his chopsticks, preparing to leave the dining hall. How could he disrespect her like that? “Jiang Fengmian, what’s the meaning of this?!” She glowered at him. He seemed surprised at her presence but still continued forward towards her, responding to what she said. “San-Niang, there are some urgent sect matters, how about you eat with A-Li and A-Cheng today?” 

She felt indignant at Jiang Fengmian’s dismissive attitude. ‘Did he think that she wanted to eat with him so badly?’ She scoffed, before shouting, “Jiang Fengmian, what do you mean by this?! Are you disrespecting me? Is this your form of revenge? Because that brat left? Don’t forget, A-Cheng is your son, your rightful heir! Or, are you mad that that brat isn't here? You only care about the child of that whore!”

“That’s not what I meant, there’s really an urgent matter. Vendor Li sent a letter saying he wants to stop working with Yunmeng Jiang, I need to negotiate with him to make him stay.” 

“Ha, don’t use that as an excuse. If a vendor wants to leave, then let them! Yunmeng Jiang wouldn’t fall because of them. If you didn’t want to eat with me, you could just say it! No need to make such excuses, I know that I can’t compare to your beloved Cangse Sangren.” 

“San-Niang, it’s not any vendor, it’s vendor Li, vendor Li Hui ! Have you forgotten what he sells?” 

“Who cares what he sells? Stop making excuses for your behavior! A vendor can leave if they want to, our Yunmeng Jiang doesn’t need them!” 

“San-Niang! Shouldn’t you have already read up on it? Vendor Li Hui is the only swordsmith in Yunmeng that could craft spiritual swords in the Yunmeng Style. Since the foundation of our sect and Lotus Pier, they have been supplying us with the sword. Yet, now they want to leave! Something is wrong. Have you forgotten why people visit Yunmeng? Why do cultivators visit Yunmeng? It’s to visit Li Hui! If Li Hui is gone, we will lose a key revenue for Lotus Pier.” 

Yu Ziyuan could vaguely recall such a person, the swordsmith who worked with the Jiangs for hundreds of years. Did Jiang Fengmian expect her to know all the internal matters of the sect, like a docile, submissive wife? Why did she have to know all these miscellaneous matters? She felt annoyed at Jiang Fengmian’s berating. 

“ Whatever, go do what you want. I know that we're not your priority compared to that brat anyways.” She said, before walking out of the room. So what if she didn’t know all these assorted and useless matters? How could Jiang Fengmian talk to her like that? Such matters were beneath her. Zidian glowed purple, as she walked to the training room, taking her anger out on four training dummies before she felt appeased. 

It was all that despicable brat’s fault. 

Yu Ziyuan didn’t feel the loss at first. The both of them minded their own business, and it was common for her not to see Jiang Fengmian for days, but it had been a few weeks since she and Jiang Fengmian talked. By this time, Jiang Fengmian should have already given in to her demands, but he never seemed to be around. 

‘What was she expecting? She wasn’t his precious Cangse Sanren after all.’ She jeered, walking to his study. She pulled open the door without knocking, raising an eyebrow. Jiang Fengmian wasn't in the study, yet all the elders were inside, discussing something- without her. The audacity to ignore her, the sect madam! 'What were they plotting?' She thought to herself. They turned to look at her briefly, eyes flashing with hostility, before returning to the table filled with letters. She felt offended at their rude attitude. “I’m the sect madam, how dare you guys treat me as if I'm invisible! Where’s Jiang Fengmian?!” She shouted. ‘Was he out there, looking for another woman? How could he! Why could he never be satisfied with just her?!’ She thought to herself. 

One of the main elder turned to look at her, pausing for a moment before he sneered, "The sect madam? How many times were you even in the sect doing a sect madam’s work? Do you see all these letters? Treating you as if you were invisible? You couldn't even be reached. You're always on a night hunt! You can never be reached, and your maids don’t answer to anyone else!” His hands reached out for the many letters that scattered Jiang Fengmian's desk, and threw it on her, hitting her face.

How dare they!

Zidian sparkled in her hands, primed to lash out at the elder. He continued, "Look at what you and your good son did!"

She picked up the letters, her eyes scanning through the letter, before flipping to the next and the next. 'It wasn’t possible,’ She convinced herself, as she looked at the disparaging comments that the lowly stall owners made about her outstanding son. Her son is never an embarrassment to the sect, only that brat is! 

“You have the nerve to ask where Jiang Fengmian was? He’s out in Lotus Pier, resolving you and your son’s mess! Do you know how many citizens are intending to leave Lotus Pier, how many are already refusing to sell their wares to us? We even need to source for a new swordsmith now, because Li Hui announced that he would no longer craft swords for Yunmeng Jiang's disciples. You said that you are the sect madam? Then let me ask you, what were you doing when Fengmian was resolving this problem?!”

Yu Ziyuan stared dumbly at the elder, unable to take in his words. How could he blame her? All these happened after that brat left the sect, obviously, it was his fault, what rights did they have to blame her? “All these happened because of Wei Wuxian! How is it my fault? I’m not even in charge of handling these matters! I had to make sure the disciples respected A-Cheng as a head disciple! And who are you to question me!” 

The elder scoffed, “I’ve been in this position ever since Fengmian’s parents had been the sect leader. Did you not just claim to be the sect madam? Which sect madam would not care about the progress of the sect? Do you even know what kind of problems we’re facing? No! All because you, the sect madam, had prioritized making the disciples submit to your son, and spend your time night hunting!” 

Yu Ziyuan fumed, how could they accuse her like that?! She was about to speak up when another sect elder added on. “Stop blaming Wei Wuxian for your mistakes! Your good son had been the head disciple for nearly a month, if he was worthy of the position, you wouldn't need to take so long to stabilize his position. What’s the point of giving him that position if he didn’t know how to use it! Your son used his authority to terrorize the citizens, bully the younger kids, and ignore the civilian’s pleas. Is this your definition of a good head disciple? When Wei Wuxian was here, we never had these issues! Let me tell you, from today on, Jiang Wanyin is dismissed from his position as a head disciple.” She felt rage swell up in her, as she thought of all the hard work, all the ways, all the years she screamed at Jiang Fengmian, how much effort she used to push her son to his role as a head disciple, and it was gone just like that.

“No! My son must be the head disciple!” She argued as Zidian surged violently. 

“Head disciple? The citizens are commanding us to remove his position, or they would leave Lotus Pier. If your son had skills like Wei Wuxian, had the kindness that he had, would we be so adverse to him being the head disciple? Your son is simply mediocre! We had enough of you, Yu Ziyuan. We would be hosting a fair competition, and the person with the best skills and personality would get the position.” The elders said. "If your son really have the ability, let him win it, fair and square. Or do you have no faith that he would be able to win it based on his strengths?" He continued.

Yu Ziyuan could no longer control herself, eyes seeing red, as anger filled her mind. Her son, being unworthy of holding the role as that brat? What a joke. Zidian listened to her commands, appearing as a whip, lightning buzzing in ferocity. “How dare you say my son is inferior to that woman’s son!” She seethed, as she swung her whip at the elders, no longer rational. It was always Cangse Sanren! If Cangse Sanren had not bewitched Jiang Fengmian, he wouldn’t have taken in that stupid brat. If that brat wasn’t here, her son could’ve been the most outstanding, nobody could’ve compared to him!

Cangse Sanren, you vicious slut , She cursed, her mind had nothing but the thoughts of that hateful woman, and how that slut thought that she was better than her, even when she chose a servant. I am superior, my son is superior.  How dare they imply that she was a failure, that she couldn’t compare to that slut, for saying that the child of that slut was better than hers.

The sound of Zidian echoed in the study, as the sounds of metal swords rose up to match it. Yu Ziyuan fought her way, wanting to prove that they were wrong. Cangse Sanren will always remain below her feet. “You cowards!” She shouted as the sharp edges of the swords were tilted against her neck. Did those elders find it honorable to fight against her, one woman against the eight of them? She would never give in to them! 

The elders restrained her, sealing her cultivation with an ancient technique of the Jiangs. She tried resisting, but without her cultivation,  she was like a mere mortal, helpless to their whims. “Yin Zhu! Jin Zhu!” She screamed, as the two maids burst in. They attempted to rescue her out of the situation, but failed, and were beaten down and locked up in another room. 

“Yu Ziyuan! According to our sect rules, a person who attacks an elder would face the most severe punishment of the sect. For the eight elders that you attempted to attack, you would face eighty lashes of the disciplinary whip, followed by eight months of isolation. You are not allowed to see anyone during that period, and nobody would serve you. For your negligence as the madam of the sect, you shall experience the sufferings of the sect, for your meals, you would be served only plain porridge. We hope that you could reflect well during your seclusion. Guards, send Madam Yu to the ancestral hall to kneel for her wrongdoings, before administering the punishment.”

Yu Ziyuan screamed in protest until her throat was sore, but she was no match for the guards without her cultivation. “Hey! What do you think you’re doing to my mother?! Let her go!” Her eyes brightened as she saw her son, her precious, superior and distinguished son. “A-Cheng! A-Cheng, call Jiang Fengmian, tell him to stop the elders' punishment or I wouldn’t forgive him!” Her son quickly ran away, to find Jiang Fengmian, when she was brought into the ancestral hall.

She fumed at the guards, who forced her into a kneeling position. She could not believe that they made her do this. She had never experienced such disgrace even when she was in Meishan Yu. How could they! Did they really think Jiang Fengmian would allow her to get punished? When Jiang Fengmian came, she would berate him, she would banish those hateful elders from the sect. How could they treat her so insolently ? Several hours had passed, her legs were numb from kneeling, but Jiang Fengmian was not back yet, and she couldn’t stand up. She stared at the guard viciously, wondering why her son was taking so long. As the doors opened, she turned to it, a scolding on the tip of her tongue, ready to lash out at Jiang Fengmian. “Jiang-” She halted. It was a disciple, a member of the Jiang’s disciplinary committee, with an elder. In his hands, was the disciplinary whip, coated in a layer of purple Qi.

“How could you use a disciplinary whip on me?! You want me dead! You want to seek revenge! Where’s Jiang Fengmian? I demand to see him right now!” She accused, her thoughts running wild as she looked at the whip imbued with strong Qi. Her eyes bulged out, as she traced the spikes that littered the whip. The elder hadn’t bothered to reply to her, choosing to nod his head at that disciple. “Xiao-Ye, eighty whips,  no less, no more. Continue even if she faints, only stop if it’s a life-threatening situation. I’ll watch you from here.” 

“ Third Shi-di understands. Madam Yu, please accept your punishment.” Ye Hua said, as he walked closer to the pale sect madam. 

“Y-you can’t do this! I’m the Sect Madam!” Yu Ziyuan warned as she scrambled back. However, where could she go? Where could she run , when her cultivation has been sealed up? Her back hit the wall, and for the first time, she felt fear. ‘They couldn’t whip her! She is a sect madam!’ She said, attempting to convince herself, but she knew it was a farce when the boy had shouted a ‘one’ before swinging the whip down on her body. 

A shocked gasp escaped her lips, as she felt the spikes of the whip break through her clothes, and skin. It hurts. The pain didn’t seem to end even when the boy had pulled the whip away. There was a stinging pain in her wounds that seemed to electrify whenever she took in a breath. “Do you think Jiang Fengmian will forgive you?! Do you think Meishan Yu would forgive you?! I’ll kick you out of the sect! I'll kill you!” She screamed as the second hit of the whip landed on her body. She was sure that the boy had done it on purpose. He must’ve angled the whip to land right at the places that hurt the most. How else could a whip hurt so badly? She felt the blood seep through her torn clothes, and as she took in a labored breath, she could feel her skin tearing apart. 

Yu Ziyuan felt like she couldn’t breathe. 

She tried to calm herself down, to take it as gracefully as she could, but the pain was pounding in the back of her head, it was burning throughout her body. Her delicate skin was torn apart by this whip. It was too much, and all she saw was darkness.

Yu Ziyuan eye's blinked open. She looked around her, trying to sit up, only to feel a searing pain on her back. Her memories came back to her, as she felt pain and agony worst than childbirth on her body. She turned to the side, to see Jiang Fengmian looking at her. "San-Niang, I brought you to the healers for treatment. I...the elders forgave you, they reduced your punishment to eight whips. You don’t have to go into isolation.” He said, and she couldn’t help but sneer at him. So what if he reduced the punishment for her? She had still experienced those eight whips. How was he going to repay her when she was humiliated in public? 

Yu Ziyuan pushed her hands against Jiang Fengmian’s chest, forcing him to put her down. She looked at Zidian, wrapped as a bracelet on her dainty wrist. It was fortunate that Zidian could recognize their owners, if not she was sure that the elders would’ve used it on her. She could feel the injuries made by the whip healing up because of her golden core, and she was sure that it wouldn’t leave a scar on her body. 

She felt like a winner despite the injuries on her body . Compared to her, Cangse Sanren’s child, Wei Wuxian, who was so proud of his cultivation, who was so proud of his abilities to look better, to act better than her son, will be ruined , for life. ‘Zidian scars never heal,’ She thought to herself smugly. The whips she administered would take years to heal, and he would never be healed properly. He would have to live with a sore back and purple webs on his back. He would never be better than her son. 

She wished Cangse Sanren was still alive, so that she could see her son with striking purple webs stretching out on his back, just like a Jiang sect’s brand. He would live as a Jiang sect slave with the purple marks, he would live in fear of hearing a bolt of lightning, he would live fearing a whip, he would live not knowing another’s touch. She made sure to traumatize him. 

Yu Ziyuan wanted Wei Wuxian to look at the purple webs that lined his skin, even when he’s gone, in the moments when he’s all vulnerable, and remember his worthlessness, that he didn’t belong and would never belong.  She wanted to scar him for life. She wanted to make sure that all the annoying exuberance and brightness he had as a child would be destroyed. She wanted him to live miserably, to become a hollow shell of his past. She wanted him to know that nobody loved him. She wanted him to know that nobody would love him willingly .

Yu Ziyuan rubbed Zidian, as she strode back to her quarters. She ignored Jiang Fengmian’s calls for her to talk. How could Jiang Fengmian even think she would talk to him after what he did? 

She hated Jiang Fengmian. She knew that Jiang Fengmian must’ve been in cahoots with the elders, if not why would he have known about her punishment, and stopped the whippings right after the eight whips? She sneered to herself. Did he really think that stopping the whippings was enough? She would never forgive him so easily. If he didn’t chase those hateful elders out, she would never forgive him. She ignored his gifts, and apologies and pretended as if he didn’t exist. Two months was all it took for Jiang Fengmian to give in. He bowed down to her, satisfying her wishes to remove the sect elders from their positions, thereby sentencing them to lifelong seclusion. 

“That’s the difference between me and you. Have fun in your seclusion, elders. I would take good care of you.” She taunted, her purple sleeves swept along the wooden floors, as her mocking laughter echoed down the hall. She felt like a victor . 

The next day, all the elders resigned from the sect, citing different reasons. Jiang Fengmian wasn't there to stop them, resolving the matters in Lotus Pier, and Yu Ziyuan was more than gleeful to get them to leave the sect. 

Who could stop her now? 

Since those stall owners loved to cause so much trouble, then let them rot in their own troubles! She will wait for them to beg her for help. She walked back to the training hall, wanting to prepare her son for the oncoming competition. She had to acknowledge that the elders were smart to announce the competition so soon, but then again, who would fight with her son, the sect heir?  

Chapter Text

Jiang Fengmian could not believe his ears that A-Xian would leave the sect. It was like a bolt of the blue when he arrived at his study, before removing his clarity bell. He knew he should’ve stopped San-Niang’s actions, but she was his wife- what was he supposed to do?

Now, who was going to protect A-Cheng? 

He thought that he had raised A-Xian up to be the perfect bodyguard for A-Cheng, to shoulder A-Cheng’s crimes, and risk his life for him if needed. Was that all for naught? He felt anger at his wasted time and resources. He wanted to use A-Cheng’s anger to motivate him to work harder, to overtake A-Xian as a head disciple. 

He came out with many ideas, to make A-Xian reconsider his ideas, to at least hold him back until he reached eighteen. He could guilt-trip the boy, asking him if he felt honorable , leaving the sect who fed him, clothe him, and gave him a home. 

What would a boy do without money and a sect to depend on? He felt that it was a pipe dream of A-Xian. Did he truly think he was like his parents, who could become rogue cultivators? He was willing to bend down to comfort the boy, but he was surprised when the boy fired questions after questions at him. ‘This boy needed more training,’ He thought to himself, how could he be so disrespectful to his sect leader? 

He was lost in his thoughts, wanting to allow San-Niang to administer more punishment on the boy when he realized that the boy had slipped away quietly. He quickly left, hoping the boy had not disappeared far enough yet. He couldn’t believe A-Xian was serious about leaving. 

He made his way to Lotus Pier, a solution in his head. He could bribe the boy- he could tell the boy stories of his parents that he never got to hear. The boy had always wanted to know about his deceased parents. 

His thoughts were dashed, when the boy fired questions and questions at him. He felt embarrassed, unable to respond to the allegations thrown at him. He reflected on his own thoughts, as the boy slipped away quietly. However, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack, that boy had simply disappeared from Lotus Pier. He trudged back to the sect, noticing the hostile looks that the stall owners gave him, and sighed. 

It seemed that a storm was starting to brew in Lotus Pier. 

Jiang Fengmian felt the loss of A-Xian almost immediately.  He could see how apathetic the disciples were, and how his son was unable to influence them the way A-Xian did. Maybe if A-Cheng was the head disciple, they would respect him better. 

A week in, Jiang Fengmian could see the impact A-Xian had in Yunmeng. The disciples were no longer interested in practicing, there was no laughter in the sect, everything seemed so dreary. He gave A-Cheng the power to command the disciples, to lead their training, to be the guiding path- but it seemed to have been the wrong decision. All he could hear was A-Cheng constantly shouting across training halls. He should feel proud that his son had the power, had the drive like his wife, but he could also see how the disciples were losing interest in training. His A-Cheng was truly like his wife, and nothing like him, nothing like the values of the sect that he belongs to. He had almost regretted allowing his wife to drive A-Xian away.

A-Cheng was truly like his wife. 

The complaints of the different vendors in the Yunmeng area rose, many were dissatisfied with A-Cheng’s behavior. His son seemed to be drunk on his authority, flaunting his power on the streets of the pier. As he wrote another letter to appease another vendor, he couldn’t help but admit that he missed A-Xian. If A-Xian was here, he could cajole and flatter his and A-Cheng’s way out of trouble, and he would not have to write these never-ending letters.

Thinking about the letters, he realized that it had been a long time since he received a letter from the Jin sect heir. He rubbed his forehead again, as he realized that it was always A-Xian who would persuade his daughter to write the letters since his daughter was so unassertive about it. Could the engagement still go on without A-Xian’s interference? A-Xian always knew what was best to write to gain back a reply letter. “When San-Niang is back, ask her to teach A-Li how to write a letter to the Jin heir.” He told the servant, before walking out of the room. 

Looking at the moon high up in the sky, he realized that it had been a long time since he was so hectic. He walked in the empty hallways, missing the sound of laughter in the air. Perhaps it was to be expected that the residents would petition, no- command him to remove A-Cheng’s position as the head disciple. The residents were getting more dissatisfied with the Yunmeng Jiang, and each day he seemed to be writing more apology letters to the different vendors. 

For once, he was truly afraid that this would lead to the downfall of his sect. 

The letters in the sect piled up on his table again, and he let out a huge sigh. It seemed that his talk with his son had not been effective. ‘A-Cheng was truly his mother’s son. ’ He sighed.  A-Cheng was obsessed with his position, thinking that it was a sure thing for him to own. Perhaps, he had to take his son’s ego down a notch before it exploded. He walked out of the room, intending to have a quiet meal by himself. He could deal with all these letters later. 

He listlessly rolled his chopsticks in dishes, losing the appetite for food in the recent weeks. He was halfway through his meal when a sect member had reported a piece of important news, carrying a letter with him. He read through the letter, before giving out a loud exhale. 

His son had truly done it now. 

His son used his authority as a sect heir to humiliate a boy, calling him names and ordering him to do demeaning tasks to prove that the boy was worthy of joining the Jiang Sect. However, that boy was no ordinary boy, but the only son of Li Hui, carefully raised after many years of effort between him and his wife. The poor boy was forced to carry Jiang Cheng's supplies till his hands bled, and his parents found out about it. To retaliate against the bullying, Li Hui decided to cut off contacts with the Jiangs- which meant no more spiritual swords for the disciples. He couldn't believe how his son had single-handedly ruined the sect. 

He stood up, thinking of what exactly to write to Li Hui. Perhaps, it was time to remove his son from his position. He looked up, only to see his wife standing at the door. He had prepared a beautiful seven-colored lotus hairpin for her, but it seemed that once again, his conversation would end up in a fight. He was right but also disappointed that his wife had not known of Li Hui’s importance to the sect. 

A month in, Jiang Fengmian understood how much A-Xian had developed the sect, and how much A-Cheng, had, in turn, made the sect decline . He really regretted it now, for letting his wife whip the boy, for not helping him. If A-Xian appeared again, this time around, he would do whatever the boy wanted, he would tell the boy stories of his parents. 

He spent his time alternating between trying to placate the vendors in the pier and re-establishing ties with the smaller sect. He couldn’t believe the audacity of the minor sects, who leached onto him when he was powerful, but cut off ties the moment they heard that his sect was falling. It was lucky that his sect had the support of the Jins, but even now the engagement seemed to be shaky . 

Even Jin Guangshan, that greedy hyena was prepared to pounce on his sect. He barely managed to convince the man to continue on with the engagement, but the man had a request. A request for A-Li had to improve on her cultivation. How was she supposed to improve her skills, when she was born with a weak heart?

Jin Guangshan also requested for Yunmeng Jiang not to get into any more fights- as if his sect, his family, was a rabid dog. Jiang Fengmian thought twice if it would be better if he just rejected him, to protect the pride of his sect and his family, but wouldn't that mean proving the elders that left, were right? He clenched his teeth, and lowered his pride, as he promised Jin-Zongzuithat his family would not hurt anyone, anymore. He was genuinely confused about what he should do. He could see everything falling apart in front of him, but he was helpless to stop it.

Perhaps, he shouldn't have relied on the words of his wife, that the mere promise of two sect-madams would hold true, in face of Jin Guangshan. He shouldn't have been complacent, and be so lenient on A-Li's education, just because of that single promise. Just because, from birth, she was promised to Jin-gongzi. Now she wasn't skilled in any of the four arts, and now, if the engagement falls through, who could she marry? Maybe it was a good thing that she was sent to Meishan Yu to improve on cultivating herself, and her core. 

Hopefully, A-Li was his wife’s daughter .

Jiang Fengmian came back from appeasing the citizens who lived in the northern borders of his sect. His son had once again failed to clear the pest monsters that plagued the village. It was lucky that he was able to convince them to stay, if not for the Jiangs, then for A-Xian. He entered the main compound, only to meet the furious expressions of his uncles, and aunties- the sect’s elders. 

They rushed towards him, shouting and screaming about what his wife had done. About what they had done. He closed his eyes, wishing to any gods that all these was just a bad dream, but the voices didn't stop. Was there no peace for him? Was this karma? He really didn’t know what he should do at this moment. He was in a dilemma. How could the elders whip his wife? How could his wife attack the elders? What was he supposed to do now, when neither party was willing to give in? The sect elders raised him since young, and Yu-Ziyuan was the woman he had grew to love. He wasn’t willing to let any of them get hurt. He felt powerless as the sect leader, unable to do this or that. He wished someone could tell him what to do. 

“ 8 strokes, for each one she has hurt. I would not accept any more than that.” Jiang Fengmian said in finality. The elders stared at him, betrayed and silent, before bowing shallowly. He could feel it then, despite no words being said that they had perhaps...given up on him. He turned away from them first, walking towards the room where he could hear banging and the yells of his son. He was one step away from the door, when an elder called out to him, "Fengmian. Is that really your decision?" 

Jiang Fengmian felt guilty at the words of the elders, he knew that he had given in too many times to his wife, but what should he do? He loved her. He heard the bangings again and was relieved that his son couldn’t hear the words of the elders. ‘This was the last time,’ he promised himself. He wouldn’t give in to her anymore. 

Jiang Fengmian thought that his wife would appreciate that he reduced her punishment, that from a heavy punishment of eighty whips, it reduced to a mere eight whips. Yet, all he met with was cold silence, and a refusal to even be in the same room as him. He couldn’t take it. 

In the warmth of Yunmeng's climate, Jiang Fengmian only felt cold. He was desperate for someone to tell him what he should do, to take the blame for him. He wished A-Xian was here, and his wife could focus her anger on the boy instead. He wished that his son could be more mature, to do something, instead of abusing the other disciples. He really couldn’t take it anymore.

Two months was all it took.

The elders stared at him, as he announced his decree. A punishment for whipping the sect-madam.

They shook their heads with a sigh, not with anger, but with silent acceptance. ‘Forgive me,’ He apologized deep in his heart. He bowed down before sweeping out of the room. ‘The elders would be fine,’ He reassured himself. ‘It was just lifelong seclusion. They would understand.’ 

None of the sect elders had stayed for him. 

Jiang Fengmian felt like he was at his last straw. Everything was supposed to be fine. He had somewhat resolved the matter with Li Hui, had convinced the stall owners to stay, had done his best to restore sect relations, but now, who was with him? The people he knew since young were no longer there anymore. He wondered if they felt disappointed ever since Wei Wuxian left, or was it because of his cowardice that day. He didn’t know, he couldn’t know, he wouldn’t dare to know. 

There was not one elder around to ask about it anymore. 

The minor sects began to draw their lines against the Jiang sect, had begun to leave the Jiangs out of discussions, and the Jin's engagement wasn’t helping them anymore. That sly fox had refused to loan more money to him, stating that the engagement was such an uncertain topic- as if he hadn’t sent his daughter away for them . 

He wrote down letters, trying to placate the minor sects. He was desperate for help, he needed money, needed resources to keep his sect running. Even Meishan Yu had refused to respond to his help. He felt that he was blindly navigating a sinking ship alone, furthermore with his elders gone, he had no clue what he should do now.

A cry of an owl echoed in the quiet night, as he retrieved a letter from its beak. He read through the letter, his eyes widening. He truly didn’t want to, but he had to do it. He quickly wrote a response before placing it back in the bird’s mouth. 

His sect was going to be safe. 

Jiang Fengmian felt that his fortune had taken a turn for the better. The minor sects offered their alliance again, the Jins seemed more certain about the engagement, and his relationship with his wife seemed to be improving. A-Cheng was at Gusu Lan’s lectures, training to be a better sect heir, while his daughter was developing his cultivation. This was what he wanted, and he was glad that everything seemed to be resolving itself. 

The Jiangs would never die out. 

Jiang Fengmian had a quiet meal with his wife, who seemed wary, but became less volatile, without A-Xian and the elders here. He savored these moments, convincing himself that his actions were right- all for this moment.

Sometimes, he wondered where A-Xian was, who he’s with, what he’s doing, but some part of him would never wish for A-Xian’s happiness. In the end, he still wished A-Xian would come back and would serve A-Cheng as his parents should have, had they not betrayed him. He wished that A-Xian’s happiest moments were with the Jiangs, that he would regret leaving them. 

He was surprised when the Lans sent a vague message, about an incident regarding the Jiang’s and Jin’s sect heirs. He was afraid that his A-Cheng was involved in an incident, or even worse, an incident with the Jins. 

He calmed himself down, ‘A-Cheng would know better than to ruin his sister’s betrothal.’ He reasoned with himself. His wife had long excused herself from the table, preparing herself for tomorrow’s visit. 

He took in a deep breath, savoring the calm before the storm.

Chapter Text

Jiang Fengmian glanced at his wife, wondering if it was a good idea for him to bring her along. She had a piercing glare fixed on her face, while Zidian fizzed, with purple lightning striking out of it. They weren't talking, but also not fighting, but he was apprehensive about it, feeling like it was the calm before thunder and lightning struck.  

He flew behind her, watching as she weaved through the clouds on her sword at ease. As if the eight whips she had to endure was just a figment of imagination. Her back was straight, and she moving around at ease. He recalled of the item that helped ease her wounds, and their relationship and couldn't bring himself to regret it.

The elders had called him wilful before they left, when he went to seek out the legendary alchemist that lived amongst the lotus. Nobody knew where the man came from, or when he had settled down amongst the misty lakes, shrouded in mystery. He read about it in the ancient archives of his sect. The man had existed in the writings since Jiang Chi's era, and was frequently written to be a protector of Yunmeng. Even his parents told him bedtime stories about the man. Some civilians had called him a nice grandpa, some had called him a god, but one thing remained clear in the minds of the civilians- the alchemist was there to protect Yunmeng and Lotus Pier. 

Jiang Fengmian never had a reason to bother the person of the legends that were passed down from his founders, his sect peaceful and bustling. Even now, with what Jiang Cheng had done, he was still able to survive all on his own. Yet, now he faced an issue beytond his control, for who could control the recovery time of a person? The wife, the sect madam of Lotus Pier was injured. Since the fabled alchemist was there to protect Yunmeng, shouldn’t the man protect his wife as well? 

He flipped through the ancient texts and ignored all the warnings that was written, and headed there. He took a boat, until the boat could suddenly not move in the water, and swam towards the mist. He could feel himself getting misdirected, an ability enough to stop a civilian to continue forward, but he was a cultivator. He continued on, before feeling a barrier, forcing him to stop in his path. The barrier was strong, but he hadn’t become a sect leader for naught, and one that was considered a great sect. He pushed through the barrier, forcing himself to break a hole in it. 

He could see it now, a small island, with a beautiful house in the middle of many colorful, blooming lotus flowers. A soothing scent filled the area, with the sounds of birds chirping in the distance. It was as if a fairytale had come alive. Just by being there, he could feel his stress melting away, that everything was going to be alright. He climbed up the tiny island of paradise, only to see a man, seemingly waiting for him at a tiny but intricate pavilion. He walked straight up to the man, who looked no older than him, in awe that this person had truely existed- although he had no doubt that the face on the man was fake. He bowed to the man, before sitting on the proffered chair.  “Good afternoon, honored one. My wife, the sect-madam of the Yunmeng Jiang has been injured. She was whipped, I- I need to heal her. Please help me.” He pleaded, monitoring the expression of the old man in front of him.

“And why was she whipped? What had she done to warrant such treatment?” 

Jiang Fengmian was confused at the honored one’s questions. Did it matter why she was whipped? Why couldn’t he just give her the medication required to heal her? He felt extremely anxious, after experiencing so much in such a short period of time. He had his unconscious and unresponsive wife with the healers, his sect in a mess because of the treachery of the minor sects, and his own citizens, and managing his sect relations with the Jins.

“Does it matter why she was whipped? Aren’t you supposed to protect Yunmeng? Yunmeng belongs to us- to me and my wife! How could you let a protector of Yunmeng suffer? There’s no need for you to ask so much, can't you just give me a cure?” He persuaded defensively, almost immediately regretting the discourteous words he spoke to the honored one, but he was so distressed and restless.

The man chuckled. "Jiang Zongzu, you're mistaken. I am no honoured one, just a simple alchemist who loves these lotus flowers. You're in luck though, I do have a vial here- to heal any injuries that may have occured due to whipping. To reduce the pain, and to make it seem like the person was never injured. However...the price is great. Are you willing to pay the price for it?" He says, pulling out a vial, in a deep red shade. 

Jiang Fengmian reached for it desperately, as he pulled out the qian-kun pouch lying on this waist. "No worries, I'm sure there's enough money for you in the pouch. Thank you for selling it to me, I...I need to go now." He murmured, dropping into a shallow bow, before rushing away- desperate to use it on his wife. As he rushed away, he could vaguely hear the sound of the alchemist speaking, but he was too far away to catch the words the man said. He had half-a-thought to rush back, but the thought of San-niang's injuries made him forget about it. What could be more important than that? Perhaps the alchemist was simply thanking him for the heavy pouch of gold coins. 

The change in temperature brought him back to the present. His wife was still soaring beautifully in the clouds, a rosy expression on her cheeks, and her back straight. He really couldn’t bring himself to regret it, to have a single qualm about spending so much on a tiny vial for the sake of his wife. He shifted his gaze back forward, seeing a group of cultivators, bearing the Jin's shades waiting for them at the bottom of Gusu Lan’s mountain. The both of them descended from their swords, as he made his way to Jin Guanghan. 

“Jin Zong-zhu, Jin Fu-ren.” 

“Jiang Zong-zhu, Yu Fu-ren.” 

They exchanged pleasant greetings, before he made his way beside Jin Guangshan, chatting about the sect matters, and what could’ve possibly happened, while his wife chatted with Madam Jin. “Jiang-Xiong, I hope that it’s an accident against our son and the rest. You remember the agreement we have, right?” Jin Guangshan pointed out, as they followed the Lan disciples to the Hanshi.  Jiang Fengmian could barely stand that arrogant smirk on that sly fox’s lips, knowing how much that man wanted for the engagement to fail. He had heard the Jins talking to their sub-sects, such as Laoling Qin. He prayed that his son wasn’t foolish, that he didn’t give in to his emotions. 

“Both of our sons are smart and brilliant, what could happen?” He replied, hoping to seem calm, as he entered the Hanshi. His fingers clenched tightly when he heard the raucous laughter from the man beside him. He sat with his wife on one side of the hall, while the Jins sat on the other side. Lan Qiren sat in the middle, sipping on a warm cup of tea. He noticed that their sons weren’t in the room, and hoped for the best. 

The room quietened down, as Lan Qiren began to speak. “I’m glad that you guys could arrive here so quickly despite the short notice. There was a problem between the Jiang and the Jins sect heir, and it seemed to be out of our jurisdiction, as it concerns the betrothal between the both of your sects, so we invited you guys here to resolve this matter amongst yourself.”

“What happened to my A-Xuan. Is he alright?” Tang Baiyu asked.

“Stop beating around the bush! What happened to A-Cheng!” Yu Ziyuan demanded. 

“Jiang Wanyin had attacked a guest disciple in our compound. For his offense, he was punished by the discipline paddle, and by copying scriptures. However, he was unrepentant when he returned, attempting to insult and attack the same guest disciple again. The Jin heir was...outraged at the words he had used and brought up the Jiang-lady, and they argued before Jiang Wanyin punched the sect heir, and they had a brawl. Both heirs are being punished on the different sides of the Yanshi , to reflect on their wrongdoings.” 

“Tutor Lan, why would my A-Xuan suddenly...react in such a matter? How has it got to do with the betrothal between him and A-Li? Isn’t it just a simple disagreement between two hotblooded youths?” Tang Baiyu asked. 

“Madam Jin, the topic that they argued about was related to the Jiang’s young miss. Jiang Wanyin had insulted the guest disciple, stating that he didn’t have the gentry to be sharing a classroom with them, and Jin Zixuan responded to it, by saying that Jiang Yanli only had her gentry to rely on. The Jiang Sect Heir punched him and it escalated from there. As this concerns both sects, we decided to invite you guys here to resolve this issue between your sects.” 

“Ziyuan, how did you raise your son? How could he punch my A-Xuan just because they disagreed on a matter? How could we become a family like this? Please excuse me for a moment, I need to find my son.” Tang Baiyu said as she attempted to excuse herself from the room.

“Baiyu! What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I’m a failure? That I can’t raise my own son?! My son wouldn’t react like that without reason. Who is that guest disciple, Lan Qiren! That disciple must’ve provoked our A-Cheng, if not why would my son only attack that boy?!  It’s all that guest disciple's fault!” Yu Ziyuan reasoned, the lighting on Zidian lighting up erratically. 

“Ziyuan, you-! Stop blaming others for your son’s actions! Nobody forced him to punch A-Xuan. I’ve been really supportive towards you, with regards to the engagement, but I think we need to think carefully about it now. Please excuse me.” Tang Baiyu declared, before she left the hall. 

Jiang Fengmian watched his wife throw the porcelain tea cup onto the floor, the glass shattering into many pieces, just like his heart. What was he supposed to do now? He refused to look at Jin Guangshan. He knew how elated that man must be right now since A-Cheng had beaten his son up, that he didn’t have to tie himself to a lesser sect. 

For once, Jiang Fengmian wanted to rebuke his foolish son. Why did his son only take in the undesirable traits of his mother? Why was his son so similar to his wife, so easily aggravated by others? Did his son not remember the consequences of his actions, of the actions of the Jiangs, should they get into another tussle? Did he forget why his sister was at Meishan? 

At the loud piercing shouts of his wife at everyone and no one at the same time, Jiang Fengmian sat up, feeling as if he aged a hundred years. “San-Niang, calm down. You haven’t given Tutor Lan time to reply to you.” 

“Oh, so now I’m talking too much, Jiang Fengmian? Now you can’t stand my voice? I know that I’m not Cangse Sanren, but how could you tell me to shut up? I’m defending my son! Lan Qiren, who is that guest disciple? Who is the brat that provoked my son?! Why hadn’t you mentioned his name? Who are you trying to protect ?!” 

Her words brought the attention of the two sect leaders to recall the mysterious guest disciple that was frequently mentioned in the story, without any hints of his identity revealed. Although Jiang Wanyin had an abrasive personality, it seemed weird that Jiang Wanyin would specifically target this nameless guest disciple. They watched Lan Qiren’s minutely shift of his face and wondered who the disciple was. He couldn’t have been someone of a great sect, or the involved parties would have been called in long ago.

“The person that Jiang Wanyin had attacked was a rogue cultivator. You guys might know him as Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian.” 

‘A-Xian!’ Jiang Fengmian seemed to brighten up at the thought of the boy before his eyes dimmed at the mention of his son’s attacks. Now, he knew why A-Cheng would target this boy. 

“Wei Wuxian! It’s that brat again! How could that worthless child be here?! Do the Lan sects have no standards to allow such trash to be here? No wonder my A-Cheng would attack that boy! I demand that the boy have to be punished before getting kicked out! How could the Lan sect allow such trash to be here?” Yu Ziyuan demanded before turning to face him. 

“Jiang Fengmian, look at that brat you brought back! Look at that demon! Even when he’s no longer in the Jiang sect, he still brings destruction to Yunmeng Jiang. If not for that brat, A-Cheng wouldn’t have been injured! He’s a curse, no wonder his parents died! Are you happy now, Jiang Fengmian? If you didn’t have such affections for Cangse Sanren, would we be in this situation? What a white-eyed wolf you opened our sect to!” Yu Ziyuan accused, her fist slamming on the wooden table. 

Jiang Fengmian looked at her with a complicated expression. When would she ever believe that he stopped loving Cangse a long time ago? When would she stop using Cangse as an excuse? He really didn’t know what to do, what he could do, when she accused him of every action, and inaction as a form of affections towards Cangse. He looked away, only to catch the sight of Jin Guangshan.

He could see the tiny smirk on that man’s lips, before he sighed sadly, “Jiang Zongzu, your sect had failed to honor the agreement we had. Not to mention, it’s not just attacking a nameless party, your son attacked my heir. Regardless of whether that illegitimate child of yours provoked him, it doesn’t change the fact that my only heir was hurt because of your son.” 

At the mention of Wei Wuxian, as his illegitimate child, Jiang Fengmian could foresee his wife’s anger. The sight of Zidian also warned him of the possible damage that his wife could cause, and then, it would not only be the Jin, but the Lans who would be upset at their sect. He needed to let his wife out to calm her down, and attempt to renegotiate the engagement with the Jins. “San-Niang, how about you find A-Cheng first? He must be feeling upset. Let me talk to Jin Zong-zu.” He explained, hoping his wife could understand where he was coming from. Looking at his wife’s speechless fury, he knew that his wife had evidently misunderstood what he was trying to tell her. 

“Jiang Fengmian! If not because of that charity case you decided to take in, we wouldn’t be here in the first place! Now you’re chasing me out? If only you were able to do it to your precious son, Wei Wuxian. I know that I can’t compare to Cangse Sanren, but don’t you at least care that the brat is ruining the sect?! Jiang Fengmian,  you better solve this mess, or I'll never forgive you!” Yu Ziyuan raged, as she shoved the table aside, leaving the room with a huge bang.

Chapter Text

Yu Ziyuan walked out of the room, unable to believe the audacity of Jiang Fengmian to defend the child of Cangse Sanren in front of her. Did he not know which one of them was his real child? The more she thought of that vicious brat, who was responsible for all these matters, the angrier she got. 

She wandered on the stone paths before she recalled her A-Cheng. She walked towards the direction of the Yanshi, a reprimand ready on her lips. How could A-Cheng fall into the traps of such a lowly person? She needed to make A-Cheng realize that he was in all ways, superior to that brat. Her son didn’t deserve to be punished, to be kneeling at the Yanshi, when that brat could walk around scot-free despite being the instigator of this problem. As she walked towards the punishment hall, she could hear whispers echoing around her, all comparing that brat to her son. Zidian sparkled, and she walked towards one of the disciples standing there- ready to punish him for his words when she noticed the clothes of another boy. 

That boy...seemed to be someone from Yunmeng Jiang alliance sects. She turned to him, “You are from our alliance sect, right? Tell me where that brat is!” She demanded. 

The boy turned to her, frightened, as he should, and bowed deeply. "Yu-Furen, it's nice to meet you. Are you referring to Wei Wuxian? He's at Xueyue Pavilion. It’s quite hidden, would you like me to lead you to him?” 

Yu Ziyuan raised an eyebrow, at least this disciple knew how to right his wrongs, by showing her the path. "Go ahead then." She says, and he bowed again, leading her towards the path. The two of them walked in silence, as cold, deadly anger brew inside of her. That brat...once again embarrassing the sect, even after he left! After several long twists and turns, she could finally see a pavilion, with a boy inside it. The red ribbon on his hair easily signaled his identity. 

‘Wei Wuxian!’ She raged, walking silently like a viper, moving towards the shady pavilion, unable to accept how at-ease the boy looked- while her family didn't know peace. When she had not felt peace for ages, when she had to face her husband disloyalty- what rights did that boy had to look so happy? She barely gave any damn to the Yao boy who excused himself. 

She could only see red, as her bracelet turned into a whip. She was no longer able to control her emotions looking at the outrageous brat. “Wei Wuxian!” She snarled out, as her whip, act like an extension of her body, shot out to hit the brat's body. Just like a cascade of purple lightning, she lashed out all her anger, each time attacking with intention to destroy, to kill, to inflict pain. She needed payback for all that the boy had done to her and her family. She could feel a sting on her body, but in the fit of anger, she couldn't care less, not when the painful groans of that brat sounded like music in her ears. To see him suffering, just as she did, for trying to be better than her and her son. 

The brat reached out for his sword, gripping it to attack her, the sharp edge pointing towards her. How dare he?! How dare he aim his sword at her, a sect-madam? How dare he go against the Jiangs who fed him? She was right, that Jiang Fengmian did the stupid decision when he brought that street urchin back from the streets. Wei Wuxian was truly a boy that bit the hands that fed him. 

She let out a “tch-ed” when she heard people running over. Had that Yao brat lied to her that this place was hidden? How could someone rush here so quickly? 

She wasn't done yet. Her whip was buzzing in anger, not satisfied by the few whips she inflicted. She wasn't satisfied yet, not when that brat could stand while her son was forced to kneel for an undeserving crime. She needed to see that boy writhing on the floor in pain before she could feel satisfied. 

“What do you think you’re doing in my sect?!” Lan Qiren thundered. 

“San-Niang!” Jiang Fengmian cried out at the same time.

That was when she finally lowered her whip, turning to face the different sect leaders. "Since you aren’t willing to punish him for instigating the fight between two great sects, for allowing him to be in the presence of our A-Cheng, for such a second-class person to study with all the heirs, I’ll help you take care of him. How dare you question me, when I am trying to help you?”  Yu Ziyuan sneered, unapologetically. She looked at the sect leaders muttering between themselves, and the growing number of guest disciples rushing in the area and rolled her eyes. Wasn't it just a son of a servant? Was this much ruckus necessary? if they were in Lotus Pier, all these disciples would be whipped! How dare they slack off, and busybody in the matters of their elders?

“Wei Ying, are you okay?” 

“Wei-Xiong!” 

“Wuxian.” 

Yu Ziyuan frowned at the growing number of discipes from the other great sects crowding around that brat. How dare they care so much about that brat, when he single-handedly ruined the Jiang Sect? Why would anyone choose to gather around that brat, and console him? Her A-Cheng was the one who needed comfort! Suddenly she thought back at that brat's whorish mother, who were similar to the boy, taking everyone's attention back when she was studying at Cloud Recesses. 

“Madam Yu, I invited you to my sect with goodwill, how could you attack a disciple here? Jiang Zong-zu, do you have anything to say? Several minutes ago, we were just talking about your son brash manner, and now your wife, sect madam Jiang, is attacking our guest disciple! Are you making a mockery of our sect? For what reason did that boy deserve strikes from a first-class spiritual weapon? What reason could validate it? Please, leave our sect immediately with your son. We will send out the sanctions at a later date for your wife's mistake." 

“San-Niang! Why would you whip A-Xian?” Jiang Fengmian questioned her, and she was incensed. How dare he question her? She was about to scream at him when she felt a strange sensation. Her back felt raw, similar to the dark memories from a few months ago, and she felt something dripping down her back. She reached out to brush against the liquid on her back, and she let out a shocked gasp.

Her fingers were stained blood-red, and a few droplets of blood dripped down her fingers. How?  She did not receive any injuries, not that the brat could've injured her, and the injuries from those few months ago was long healed. So how? How exaclty had she gotten injured? Or was it some trickery by the brat in front of her? She frowned, compared to back then, the pain on her back seemed to have intensified. 

“San-Niang, your back! A-Xian, how could you attack Madam Yu?” 

“Jiang Zong-zu! How could Wei-Xiong whip your wife, when he could barely support himself with his sword?” Nie Huaisang questioned. The rest of the disciples supported his statement and were shouting out protests, as Lan Wangji supported Wei Wuxian to the healers. 

Yu Ziyuan remained silent, not because she didn't want to say anything but there were black spots in her vision and she felt faint. She endured it, wanting to leave this god-forsaken place before she tend to her injuries. She let out a pained gasp, as she finally recalled that strange vial that Jiang Fengmian offered her. Did he poison her? All because of Cangse? Because of that brat? She wasn't resigned. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, to argue, when she couldn't hold it in any further, unwillingly succumbing to her injuries and passing out in agony. 

Wei Wuxian could only see Madam Yu collapse from the ground, before being quickly caught by Jiang-Zongzu. He walked out of sight, not knowing what happened to Yu-Furen. He clearly didn't hurt her at all, so how did those injuries appear from? He couldn’t understand why Madam Yu was so mad. Was it because of Jiang Cheng's actions that day with Jin Zixuan? Was it because the betrothal between the Jiangs and Jins had been destroyed?? 

“Wei Ying, I...I’m sorry. I didn't protect you. GusuLan failed you.” 

Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji, who had an aghast expression on his face. ‘Lan Zhan must be blaming himself for what happened…’ He sighed in his head, before tightening his grip on Lan Wangji’s wrist. “Aiya, Lan Zhan! I wanted to avoid them anyway, I should’ve been more careful in the first place. It’s not your fault.” He said, attempting to comfort the boy. He was used to such injuries, so it hadn’t mattered so much to him. 

“I wonder what happened to Madam Yu, I looked back just now, and her fingers were covered in blood.” He mused, trying to distract the brooding man beside him. Lan Wangji simply shook his head, before settling him down on a soft bed. As Lan Wangji left to retrieve some medication, he noticed that the jade pendant on his waist was flashing white.

‘Oh no! My life fire must have been flickering at Nainai’s mountain!’ Wei Wuxian gasped, before sending his spiritual energy into the jade. A message transmitted from the device, into his head. 

‘A-Ying, what happened? Are you injured? Your life fire over here was flashing erratically. I’ve sent Xiao-Xing over to your location, hang in there, he will be arriving soon.’

“Wei Ying?” 

“Ah- Lan Zhan! Don’t worry, my companions were just concerned about me. I need to send a reply to them before they come down here.”

“Will help bandage Wei Ying.” 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but give in to Lan Wangji’s insistence, knowing that he was trying to take care of him because of the earlier incident. He laid facing down on the bed, as Lan Wangji gingerly applied a soothing ointment on his injuries. 

“Thanks, Er-gege. But you don’t need to do this, it’s not your fault.” He said, making sure that Lan Wangji knew that this was never his fault, to begin with. He held onto the jade pendant, ready to transmit a message back to his grandmother.

‘Nai-nai, I missed you! I’m in Gusu Lan. The Jiang sect was there too, and Jiang Wanyin made some mistakes so the sect leaders and their wives were called in. Madam Yu...whipped me. I’m at the healers now, Lan Zhan is healing me.’ Wei Wuxian reassured her, knowing what would happen if he chose to omit information from his grandmother. He waited for a response, hoping to stop his overprotective relatives before they reached Gusu Lan because he knew how his Xiao-gege would react. ‘Hell hath no fury like Xiao-gege angry.’ He cackled to himself.  

“Wei Ying, it’s done.” Wei Wuxian thanked Lan Wangji again, before putting on his clothes, sitting on the edge of the bed. “What do you think the Lan sect would do to Madam Yu?” He asked, wondering what Lan Wangji’s reply would be. 

“If the Lan sect doesn't implement sanctions on them, I’ll be mad! How could she whip you?!” Nie Huaisang interrupted, as he walked into the room, with Jin Zixuan behind him. 

“Ah Nie-Xiong, Peacock! You guys came to visit me! Peacock, aren’t you being punished? Are you playing truancy? I’ll have you know that Lan Zhan is here!” Wei Wuxian teased, as Jin Zixuan scoffed. 

“We’re only supposed to kneel until our parents arrive, and my mother went to see me! So obviously, I’m released from punishment. It’s not my fault anyway. I hope the engagement is going to be dissolved because I can’t have that woman as my mother-in-law! What if she whips me? If my father gives them another chance, I’m going to complain to my mother!” Jin Zixuan expressed, before pretending to shiver. “Still, are you alright? I heard that you were bleeding.” 

“It’s alright, Madam Yu made me accustomed to it back when I was in Lotus Pier. However, what happened to her? I saw her fainting before I left.” Wei Wuxian explained. He didn’t know the impact of his words, or the clenched fists of his friends when they heard how he is used to it. Neither did he see how Nie Huaisang and Jin Zixuan had subtly exchanged eye contact, as he was busying himself, trying to comfort the wounded look on Lan Wangji's face. 

“Madam Yu is in another healing pavilion, with the other sect leaders. She has bleeding scars that resemble the marks created by a whip. I’m not too sure what happened to her, but Jiang Zong-zu seemed extremely restless when the healers mentioned that there was something in her that couldn’t be identified. It seemed to be the reason that was causing the whip marks to appear. The Lan healers seemed...pessimistic about her wounds healing.” 

“Oh! I wonder what happened to her. She seemed to be in pain…” 

“Who cares? She whipped you! I hope the Lan sect forces her to leave immediately.” Jin Zixuan shrugged, as Nie Huaisang responded. “Apparently, the Lan healers couldn’t identify it, but i think Jiang Zong-zu recognized it. He seems impatient to return back to Lotus Pier.” 

Wei Wuxian was curious about what Jiang Zong-zu was thinking of, what Jiang Zong-zu knew, but he was distracted by Lan Wangji. 

“Wei Ying, you should visit the cold ponds. It would help with your injuries.” 

“Ah, Lan Zhan, would you carry the poor, weak me to the cold pond? I think I can’t walk anymore.” Wei Wuxian joked while preparing to stand up when Lan Wangji knelt in front of him. “What-” He said, watching the determined expression on Lan Wangji’s face. “Didn’t Wei Ying want me to carry him?” Lan Wangji asked, staring at him. “Wei Ying should only say things that he meant.” He stared at Lan Wangji, unable to take in this development . Looking at Lan Wangji kneeling in front of him, he felt challenged. ‘Does Lan Zhan think he didn’t dare?! He would show him!’ He thought before he climbed onto Lan Wangji’s back. 

“Who said I didn’t want this? Let’s go! Nie-Xiong, Peacock, I’ll see you later.” 

“I’ll go check out what happened over there. Don’t worry, Wei-Xiong, I’ll prepare some Emperor Smile when you’re back!” Nie Huaisang laughed, before walking out with Jin Zixuan. 

Wei Wuxian’s eyes brightened up at the thought of the Emperor Smile, clutching onto Lan Wangji’s shoulders tightly. ‘Oh! Lan Zhan was still here!’ He thought as Lan Wangji walked on, without mentioning what Nie Huaisang had said. 

“Lan Zhan! You didn’t hear anything!” Wei Wuxian whispered as he snuggled closer to the warm heat of Lan Wangji’s back. He felt charmed at Lan Wangji's actions...so strong to carry him! Despite how cold the man looked and dressed, Lan Wangji's body was extremely warm and smelt good. Wei Wuxian felt secure like he couldn't get hurt when in the arms of Lan Wangji, and he slowly drifted asleep, surrounded by the sandalwood scent and a warm body holding him protectively. 

“Wei Ying,” Wei Wuxian felt as Lan Wangji woke him up gently, right beside the cold pond. Wei Wuxian nuzzled closely, before blinking his eyes open in surprise. He couldn't believe he fell asleep in such a short walk! 

“Aiya Lan Zhan! Your body is so warm and comfortable that I fell asleep. Would you like to soak with me? It’s weird if I soaked alone.” Wei Wuxian persuaded him, as he stripped his outerwear. 

“Mn.” 

Wei Wuxian offered Lan Wangji a blindingly bright smile, before stepping into the water. He couldn’t believe how cold the cold pond was, his teeth chattering in icy temperature. However, he could feel the water soothing the wounds on his back, amplifying the effect of the ointment placed on him previously. “Lan Zhan, it’s cold.” He whined, stepping closer to the man. 

“Wei Ying!” Lan Wangji admonished, trying to step away. The both of them fell into a similar pattern, as Lan Wangji moved further away from him, while he tried to enter Lan Wangji’s space. They hadn’t realized how deep they had moved until only their heads were above the water. However, he was a good swimmer, and he didn't like losing. He had to reach Lan Wangji. 

“Lan Zhan! Stop avoiding me!” He complained as he attempted to pounce on the man. However, before Lan Wangji could respond to his whinings, he felt something pulling him under, like a vortex. He barely took in a deep breath of air, before he was dragged under. The last thing he heard was Lan Wangi’s panicked cries for him. 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian opened his eyes, only to find himself in a dark cave with icicles hanging from the roof. Was he below the cold pond? The place seemed much colder than anywhere in the Lan Sect. 

“Wei Ying, are you alright?” 

“Lan Zhan! I’m glad you’re here! Are you alright? Where are we?” Wei Wuxian asked, glad that he wasn’t alone in the cave. He looked at Lan Wangji’s furrowed brows, realizing that most probably, he didn’t know where this place was as well. 

“It’s alright! Isn’t this interesting? Lan Zhan, we’re on an adventure together!” He chimed in, dragging Lan Wangji in a random direction. They walked around the cave for several moments before noticing a slightly more brightly lit room.

“Let’s go there!” He said, walking in the direction of the room, Lan Wangji- a comforting presence beside him. He barely stepped into the room, when he felt the waves of an attack coming for him. He quickly dodged the attack, moving closer to Lan Wangji when he realized that the attacks were only targeting him. 

“This is unfair! The attacks are only targeting me!” Wei Wuxian whined as he stood behind Lan Wangji, but as if the attacks had a mind of its own, it kept trying to go for him, without hurting Lan Wangji. 

“The rabbits. The rabbits are wearing a headband! Lan Zhan, can’t you share your headband with me, please?” Wei Wuxian pleaded, tugging on Lan Wangji’s ribbon. He looked at Lan Wangji’s complicated expression, wondering what was so hard for him. Was the headband sacred or something? 

However, after a brief pause, Lan Wangji had tugged the headband down, wrapping it around his wrist, connecting him to the man. “Lan Zhan! What’s with the loops? Is there a way to tie the headband?” He asked, however, the man did not reply to him, simply choosing to walk forward towards the beautiful guqin that was placed on the table.

“Ah, you’re finally here.” 

A voice came from behind them. They turned around, only to meet a graceful senior in white Gusu Lan outfit, walking towards them. Without the senior even mentioning their name, Wei Wuxian knew who she was at first glance just based on the attacks he faced just now, and her graceful gait. There was only one person she could be. He knew her, from the personal stories shared with him. 

The two of them dropped to their knees, bowing to the ancestor. “Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian is humbled to greet this ancestor.” 

“Ah, there’s no need to be this polite. I’m sure you boys must’ve been shocked to be dragged down to the cave. I wanted to pull you guys here, but I slightly miscalculated.” Lan Yi explained, sitting in front of them as they stood back up. 

“Lan Zhan, Lan Wangji, the second heir of the current Gusu Lan sect, greets Lan Zong-zhu. Does the ancestor have any requests in calling us here?” Lan Zhan asked, bowing slightly. He nodded his head along with Lan Wangji’s response, trying to gauge the ancestor’s response. Wei Wuxian grinned. Finally, he had met Lan Yi!

“Ah, I know. Your appearance is more than enough hint. How is the sect doing, is it well? I pulled both of you here because I have a question for your... Zhi-ji over here.” Lan Yi said, glancing at their wrist, before smiling at him. 

“Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian at your service. May I know what this senior want from me?” 

“You seem to have... her aura on you? How do you know her? Is she alive? How is she?” Lan Yi asked. She seemed to excited and hopeful to know the answer. 

“My parents are Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze. My mother is the daughter of Baoshan-Sanren. Nainai is doing fine physically, but she misses you dearly. She told me to visit the Gusu Lan sect in search of you because she couldn’t leave the mountain. She wished for me to enquire about your well-being.” 

“Baoshan is alive?! I’m...I’m glad she’s doing fine. However, if she never leaves the mountain, how did you meet? Where are your parents? Why are you whipped? What crimes...had you committed?” Lan Yi asked. Wei Wuxian was hesitant to reveal why he was there, it seemed extremely awkward for him to say it himself. He let out a small “ah,” looking towards Lan Wangji for help,

“Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze died many years ago, leaving Wei Ying an orphan. Wei Ying was taken in by the Jiang sect and was mistreated and abused. He seceded from the sect and was then adopted by Immortal Sanren before he came in search of you. He was offered to study here and was attacked by the Jiang heir, and subsequently, by Madam Jiang of the Jiang-Sect, also known as Madam Yu today. He was brought here to heal from his injuries.” 

Lan Yi arched an eyebrow, unable to believe Lan Wangji’s words. “So you’re telling me that the current sect madam of the Jiangs, attacked the grandson of one of the only few immortals in the world?”

“Mn. Nobody knows Wei Ying was taken in by Immortal Sanren.” 

“His parent’s name should be obvious enough! It’s Cangse Sanren . Does Madam Jiang not know that?!”

"Ah, Lan-Qianbei...Madam Yu preferred to refer to my father's previous position as a servant of the Jiang Sect...rather than mentioning my mother. I think Madam Yu is just anxious because of Jiang Wanyin’s punishment. Furthermore, I might’ve indirectly caused the betrothal between the Jiangs and Jins to be unsettled .”

“Not Wei Ying's fault. Jiang Wanyin attacked you for baseless reasons.”

“You foolish boy! That is no reason for that woman to abuse you, and it doesn't seem to be a one-time occurrence! Also, stop calling me Lan Qian-bei! You’re Baoshan’s grandchild, you can call me Lan-nainai, it won’t shortchange you. A-Zhan, you too.” 

The both of them bowed again, before addressing the ancestor. “Lan Nainai.” as Lan Yi showed a blindingly beautiful smile. “Boy, the whips on your body were caused by a first-class spiritual tool, right? The injuries seem to be extremely harsh. The cold ponds here aren’t good enough to heal your injuries. You need to soak in heaven’s spring to recover.”

“Nai-Nai has the heaven’s springs in her mountain. I think that I’ll have to return there to recover again. Would Lan Nai-nai like to join me then? Nai-Nai would enjoy your presence.” Wei Wuxian suggested before he recalled the man standing beside him. “Ah Lan Zhan, I’ll bring you there if I can, but…” 

“Wei Ying should heal first. Wei Ying...can visit me after.” He was glad that Lan Wangji knew that he couldn’t invite anyone up the mountain, except Lan Yi, as Nainai was supposed to not have any connections with the other sects. 

“Of course I’ll visit you, Lan Zhan! How could I not pay my favorite, er-gege a visit! Lan Zhan, you better not find anyone else to play with, or I’ll be mad.” Wei Wuxian had completely forgotten about the presence of Lan Nainai, as he relentlessly teased Lan Wangji until he heard a soft chuckle from the lady.

“Lan Nainai! I forgot you were here,” Wei Wuxian said sheepishly, before recalling the matter. “May I ask why you’re in the cold pond cave? I asked Tutor Lan about you when I first came and he told me that no one was allowed to visit you.”  

Lan Yi paused for several moments, a bitter smile on her lips. “I was foolish and arrogant when I was younger. I thought that I was able to take on the world, and hurt many people including Baoshan. I thought that I caused Baoshan’s death , so I decided to withdraw from the sect, remaining in seclusion to repent for my wrongdoings. My heart grew colder, and so did the cave. As an immortal, time flows differently, it’s longer, it’s never-ending, it’s silence and misery. However, it’s also forgiving . When I sensed her on you, I was so elated I couldn’t help but drag you here, to answer my selfish queries. I’m truly glad to know that she’s alive, and happy, with such a precious grandchild.” 

Wei Wuxian nodded his head along with her explanation. He could understand why she felt that way. “Nainai never once blamed you for the things that happened. Whenever she mentions you, she just seems sorrowful. She just wishes you to be well, and also to visit her.”

“Now that I know she’s alive, there’s no point in me staying in seclusion. Boy, when you return, take me along to visit her.” Lan Yi replied, a melancholy look in her eyes. The tension in her body seemed to melt away, under the icy cave. She smiled again, focusing her attention on both of them. “Call it a sixth sense , but something is brewing in the sects. We never had peace for such a long time without a worry. You need to protect the peace of the world, protect your family, A-Zhan, A-Ying. Now, before hypothermia sets in, the both of you need to leave and heal up some more in the cold ponds. I would talk to both of you longer, but you guys do not have a body of an immortal. The two of you need to take care of each other, and I’ll give you both my blessings .”

Wei Wuxian watched as Lan Yi left the room, the rabbits hopping after her to enter the smaller crevices of the cave. Now, he noticed a discreetly carved door, right behind the guqin, and realized that it must’ve been the exit to this place. He thought back on Lan Yi’s words, wondering what was the calamity that would soon happen, and which sect would cause it. He reached the end of the sentence, recalling a certain matter.  “Lan Zhan, what did Lan-Nainai mean by giving us her blessing ?”  However, he could not decipher the pinched expression of Lan Wangji’s face, as the man strode towards the door, opening it. “Lan Zhan!” He whined, unable to believe that the man was ignoring him. 

Jiang Fengmian looked at his wife’s pale figure on the bed, the mysterious yet familiar wounds seemingly unclosing, dying the white bedsheets blood-red. He was dumbfounded at the current situation. He too, knew that it was impossible for A-Xian to have whipped his wife when the boy had not held onto any whips. From the moment the healer had mentioned that something was under his wife’s body, running inside her bloodstream, he immediately knew what it had to be.

The vial he had received from the alchemist. 

He recalled what the alchemist had said- ‘Are you willing to pay the price for it?’ . Was it not just the exorbitant price for the elixir? What else had he missed? What did the alchemist say? He had to return to Yunmeng. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to find a cure here. 

“Tutor Lan, I’m sorry for San-Niang’s behavior in your sect. I’ll compensate for the matter after she recovers. Jin Zong-zu, I’m sorry for my son’s behavior. I’m sure he didn’t mean it. Would it be possible for me to discuss more with you at a later time? San-Niang would like to discuss the matter with Madam Jin. Furthermore, she seems to be in a critical condition, and discussing such matters might be...inappropriate.” He apologized, hoping that he would be able to buy some time from the sympathy of the two sect leaders. He let out a light exhale when he saw the nods on the two sect leaders. 

“Jiang Zong-zu, I hope that your wife recovers soon.” Lan Qiren said, sympathizing with the poor man. He was only supposed to appear here to liaise the betrothal, but now, his wife was in a critical condition. 

“Jiang Zong-zu, I hope your wife recovers soon. However, what happened to your wife? How did she...injure herself?” Jin Guangshan questioned, looking at his wife with an intrigued look. The man had not pushed for the betrothal of their children to be removed because he was interested in this new development. However, it wasn’t Jiang Fengmian's first meeting as a sect leader. He knew the dangers of letting Jin Guangshan know any of his sect secrets and thought of an excuse . 

“You saw the boy she whipped previously. Back in Lotus Pier, A-Xian was uncontrollable and would always get into problems, and had to be disciplined by San-Niang. Considering his current strength, it wouldn’t be impossible for him to snatch her whip, to whip her instead. Maybe he was pretending when we reached there.” He said, hoping that he sounded convincing enough. Jin Guangshan nodded his head, not fully convinced but still accepting the reason he gave.

“Jiang Zong-zhu, when Wei Wuxian was with us, he was every bit like a gentleman, and he never attacked anyone. Whereas, it was your wife and your son who kept provoking him. Even if he was responsible for retaliating back against Madam Jiang, it was only because he was defending himself. Have you seen the scars on his back? The purple webs that covered his skin? What did he commit to earn the whippings of Zidian, a first-class spiritual tool? I recall that he left your sect at the age of twelve. What could a twelve-year-old boy do to deserve such a severe punishment?” Lan Qiren couldn’t help but defend Wei Wuxian, unable to accept the heavy accusation Jiang Fengmian had thrown on Wei Wuxian’s shoulders. How could a sect leader act in such an...outrageous manner? How could he willingly push the blame to a teenager’s shoulders just to absolve his wife of her guilt?

Jiang Fengmian looked at him, speechless in face of Lan Qiren’s defense. It took a few seconds for him to regain his bearings before he protected his wife. “San-Niang is just a little moody that A-Xian is-”

“Do you whip a child till he’s permanently scarred because you were just moody? Why was she holding grudges over a child? How could you justify that?” Lan Qiren interrupted, appalled that Jiang Fengmian would choose to shame the victim, to glorify and protect the abuser. He had to issue himself punishment at a later date, but for now, he had to put his point across. 

“You know the rumors surrounding Lotus Pier, San-Niang was just a little affected by it. She didn’t mean to harm A-Xian.”

“Didn’t mean to harm Wei Wuxian? Are the scars on Wei Wuxian’s back a joke to you? As you said, you knew the rumors surrounding Lotus Pier, so why haven’t you spoken to her, to reassure her that they were fake? Why had you not cleared up the rumors about Wei Wuxian being your illegitimate child? Have you had no respect for his dead parents? For Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren? Were they not your sworn friends? Why did you allow people to gossip about such matters?” Lan Qiren questioned.

“Jiang Zong-zhu, as a fellow sect-leader, I advise you to rethink this thoroughly. You have to gather the courage to rein in your wife, to control her actions, because the next time this situation occurs, the Gusu Lan sect would not hold back on her. Remember, Jiang Zong-zhu, it was your cowardice , your compliant attitude that caused this. Stop blaming Wei Wuxian for the mistakes of your sect.” Lan Qiren finished off, giving a slightly passable bow to the Jiang sect leader. “Please leave immediately, Jiang Zong-zhu. We’re afraid that your wife might attack another disciple of ours. Our healers would provide you with some healing paste, so please be on your way with your son.”  

Jiang Fengmian stood on his spot, in embarrassment and anger. He feigned a smile, giving a slight bow before carrying his wife out of the room. He couldn't believe the nerves of the Gusu Lan sect, to dare say that he couldn't control his wife, for calling him a coward. How dare this fake sect leader call out the actions of his sect? He bristled in anger, as he walked out of the room, ready to find his son. There was no point for A-Cheng to study in Gusu Lan if their teachers were like that.

His grip on his wife tightened as he recalled Lan Qiren's earlier words. How dare they ostracize his sect? He would show him that his sect was fine with its current madam. 

Chapter Text

Jiang Fengmian, together with his son and the rest of the Jiang disciples rushed back to Lotus Pier on their swords. His hands tightened on his unconscious wife as he carried her, shooting his son a disappointed glance. There was so much that could have turned around for him, for the sect if his son knew to play his cards right. To form alliances and to build friendships, especially with the other sect heirs- but his son made the worst decision. 

“A-Niang...what happened to her?” Jiang Wanyin asked as Jiang Fengmian looked down at his wife, cradled in his arms. Jiang Fengmian's brows furrowed slightly, feeling the damp outer clothes that she had on. The bandages that were previously wrapped by the Lan Sect's doctors were unable to stop the bleeding. 

"That's nothing for you to care about." Jiang Fengmian grunted. When he could finally see the brown shades of Lotus Pier, and the glistening water, Jiang Fengmian gently passed Yu Ziyuan's body to Jiang Cheng. "Hand her to the healers to bandage her injury, don't leave her sight. I'm counting on you." He continued, before flying in the direction of the alchemist’s lake.

Jiang Fengmian could hardly wait for his son's affirmation before flying in the direction of the alchemist’s lake. Rage pulsed through his veins. 

Jiang Fengmian seldom felt anger. He could count in his fingers the number of times he got mad, mostly related to the Wei Family. He felt that he was a peaceful man, and he hated conflicts, preferring to be a bystander even in the face of his wife's constant fury. Now, rage pulsed through his veins. Not at her, or her son, but at his foolishness. How could he have fed his wife something from an unknown source? Yet, his brain defended him. How could he have known? That man had not said anything! That man was supposed to protect Yunmeng!

He repeated the same steps, swimming across the lakes, passing the illusions, and breaking the barriers before he reached the utopia. He half-expected the place to be gone, to rid itself before he came with all his fury. Yet it was still there, the same tiny pavilion, the same old man sitting there with the same cup of tea. It felt like déjà vu but he was reminded that it was the current reality, where his wife lay unconscious in Lotus Pier. 

"What was in that vial?!" Jiang Fengmian raged. 

Ignoring him, the alchemist poured a cup of tea and repeated the notion to the cup slightly further away. "You're back again. Please, have a seat." 

Jiang Fengmian hesitated before he took a seat opposite the alchemist. “Why-What did you give me? What was in that vial? Why are San-Niang's injuries appearing again?” He questioned, not bothering to drink the offered cup of tea. 

“I had asked you then, and I would ask you again. Why was she whipped? What had she done to warrant such treatment? Would you reply to me this time around?”

“Just for that? Why would you do such a thing? San-Niang...received a punishment from the sect elders. They overstepped their boundaries and whipped her, the sect-madam. She wasn’t in the wrong. That’s not the point! How could you trick me? I paid so much for the vial, and it’s fake? Tell me what were the things you didn't mention about the vial.” 

"I did tell you the consequences of consuming the vial, but you didn't listen. So busy to rush back to her. So busy for a person who knows no shame or humility. If you had, perhaps you would think twice before giving it to her.” 

Jiang Fengmian was astounded by the words of the alchemist. "You purposely said it then, so that I wouldn't have listened to it. So that I would fall for your trap. You did this on purpose." He accused, pointing a finger at the alchemist. "Tell me how do I stop it! How do I reverse the effects of the vial!"

“Had I not asked if you were willing to pay the price for the elixir? When have I lied? Had I forced you to seek me out?” 

Jiang Fengmian refused to hear the alchemist's words. How could he, when it meant that he was the one that hurt his wife? ‘He tricked me!’ He condemned, unable to accept his fault in his wife’s current condition. He needed to defend himself. "You were supposed to be a protector of Yunmeng. You were supposed to protect us, the protector of the Yunmeng piers. How could you knowingly give me a vial that would curse her? How dare you proclaim yourself as the protector of Yunmeng? You’re a sham! How...how could you treat my wife like that?” 

The man simply placed the teacup back on the marble table, before staring at him. “You were the ones who proclaimed yourself as the protector of Yunmeng, as the ruling sect of Yunmeng. I had never acknowledged that, I told you that I’m merely an alchemist. However, you were right. I was supposed to protect Yunmeng.”

“Then, why have you never helped me, when San-Niang was injured, when the citizens raged against us, and when the minor sects abandoned us...why had you not once stood up?” 

The alchemist stood up, looking at the lakes that surround the tiny utopia. He reached out for a leaf, before speaking. “I had always stood up for Yunmeng. Look at the bountiful harvest, the bustling piers, and happy citizens. Was Yunmeng not well then? How about you ask yourself then, when has it stopped? When did I stop blessing Yunmeng?” 

Jiang Feng stood rooted at his spot, as he tried to think back on when the problems started occurring. ‘Had it been when his wife attacked the elders? No, it happened way before. Had it been when his son became head disciple? No, the problems had already started occurring. Was it-’ He pondered.

“When A-Xian left the sect.” He breathed out. At that moment, all the clues had added up. From the moment A-Xian left the sect, the people were dissatisfied, his son became arrogant, and his wife… ”Why?” He had to ask, “You have no relations to A-Xian. Why would you protect him like that? What benefits had he given you?” 

“Why? ” The alchemist echoed after him, shaking his head in disappointment. "If you have to ask this, it affirms me that the decision I made was the correct one." 

"Do you know that this place, this utopia, this paradise, can only be accessed to troubled souls? To the broken ones?” 

“For many years, there was a constant visitor in my utopia. A small boy who was barely the age of four came here until he was the age of twelve. A boy who came into my lakes to steal lotus pods, to seek comfort from his home. I watched that boy’s punishment grow heavier in intensity, the pungent smell of sizzling skin amongst the dewy lotus scent. I watched his waning smile. I watched him cry. I watched him suffer. Why then, as the protector of Yunmeng, had you not protected that innocent soul? Why had you allowed your wife time and time again to abuse him?”  The alchemist divulged as he stood up, walking towards him.

“When did the Yunmeng Jiangs become so disrespectful, so vulgar, and so unethical ? When the Jiangs stopped protecting Yunmeng, stopped protecting its citizens, and stopped protecting the child, I decided that the Jiang’s weren’t worth protecting. ” 

“You told me that Yu Ziyuan was punished by the elders. Why was she punished? What has she done? You asked me what were the consequences of taking the vial, how about you think again, what has she done? ” 

Which each sentence, each denouncement that the alchemist made, the paler Jiang Fengmian got. It didn't take a few seconds for him to realize what the trigger was. It was the way she treated Wei Wuxian, and how the elders enacted their punishment on her. “The whips. It was the whip!” He gasped, looking at the elder who had a bleak smile on his lips. 

“Yes, the whip. The whip that she used to attack Wei Ying, the whip that she used to attack the elders. How could you ever think that she deserved to have her injuries healed when the ones on that boy’s back would remain permanent?”

“You don’t know what happened! After San-Niang was whipped, she learned her lesson, she learned her mistakes, and she toned down her behavior. Isn’t that enough?”

“Enough? Then, why are you back here? I gave her a chance. The conditions for the curse to activate on Yu Ziyuan, was if she was to wrongfully whip another, it was if she was to unjustifiably whip another. If she had controlled herself, had truly learned from her mistake- you wouldn’t be over here, talking to me.” 

Jiang Fengmian slumped down onto his seat. Memories flashed back in his head. However, instead of feeling that Yu Ziyuan deserved it, all he could think was Wei Wuxian- his wife's bane. If Wei Wuxian did not escape from Lotus Pier, he wouldn't visit this place, and the alchemist wouldn't have found out about him. If Wei Wuxian did not visit Cloud Recesses, her son wouldn't have been involved in all those punishments with Jin Zixuan. If Wei Wuxian was not at the pavilion, how could she have whipped him? How could the curse be activated? Wei Wuxian was a bane. 

“Wei Wuxian was the cause of the shattered relations between the Jiangs and the Jins. He tried to harm Yunmeng, tried to harm A-Li’s engagement, of course, San-Niang would be angry! How was it her fault?” Jiang Fengmian argued. He didn’t feel satisfied with the reason. He was unwilling to accept or understand the circumstances of his wife's injuries. How could he blame her, the victim ? 

“Had it not been your son who punched the Jin sect heir? Had it not been your son and your wife’s volatile anger? Had it not been the complacency you and your daughter showed them? To enable them to hurt others? Jiang Fengmian, an immortal can see a person’s soul. I saw yours, the moment you arrived here.”

Jiang Fengmian knew how wrong he was at this moment. He shouldn’t have listened to the words of his ancestors, he shouldn’t have come here, he shouldn’t have angered the immortal. He was wrong, he was sorry. “I’m sorry, I’ll restrain her in the future, I won’t allow her to hurt others in the future. I’m begging you, please...please give me the cure.” 

“What’s the use of saying you’re sorry, that you felt bad? You could tell me all these, but in the end, you don’t have the ability, the bravery to discipline her. You received many chances, and you made your choice. You picked her over your sect elders. Now live with your decision." The alchemist said, with finality. 

"Your wife would simply have to live with the result of your folly. Yu Ziyuan would atone for her mistakes caused by her whip. Since the injuries made by Zidian are permanent, every time her victims feel pain, those wounds that I healed all those months ago, would split open, fester and rot. She would undergo what her victims had experienced, with double the pain. She had whipped that boy, had she not? Wouldn't it be fitting for her to live his life? To experience the pain? The scars? The years of torture that she did to him? She better pray that the boy is fine, or she would never recover. She love to whip others, and now, she would never be able to wield a whip again without feeling the pain of her victims. This is her punishment, and retribution for her victims.”

“Then what am I supposed to do? I...I was the one who gave her the vial? I...why can’t you give me another chance?” Jiang Fengmian begged.

“I gave you so many chances, but didn't you cut off the strings yourself? Despite what the Jiangs had done, I never stepped in to interfere, that was my compromise for you. Yet, you chose to be biased to her, to your son, to your daughter- and this would be the consequences of your action. Your family will never know peace again because you were partial to the sufferings of others. Jiang Fengmian, that’s all I have to say to you. This utopia will no longer be open to any of the Jiang descendants. Leave .” 

Jiang Fengmian was about to continue begging when the alchemist had pushed his palms against his heart. He could weakly make out a talisman on his chest before he was teleported away. He found himself back in the streets of Yunmeng, a few charred bits of talisman sticking to his clothes. Without his usual clothes, Jiang Fengmian seemed like a casual civilian roaming the streets. He realized that nobody recognized him if he didn’t have the grandeur of his disciples following after him. He wanted to return to his sect by sword, but he knew what waited for him there. Knowing that San-Niang would still be at the healers, he decided to slowly walk back. ‘To delay the inevitable,’ He thought to himself. 

Instead of the vibrant cities he recalled of his his childhood, the streets were now emptier, more unrecognizable. He couldn't hear the chirpy voices of the ladies selling their wares, or the children running along their pier. He walked along the main street, seeing more frowns than smiles. He could practically see the dissatisfaction of the civilians as they gossiped about the Jiangs. He saw the civilians seeking out rogue cultivators, instead of them, the residing sect. He watched how people didn't have an inch of respect for the Yunmeng colors. He couldn't accept it. How could he be the reason why the Jiang's legacy was ending? How could he be the reason why his sect was cursed? How could his family be at fault? 

'They don't understand his pain, they didn't understand why things worsen because of Wei Wuxian.' He raged to himself, thinking of everything that happened after Wei Wuxian left the Jiang sect. 'San-Niang was right, Wei Wuxian was the cause of all these troubles, he caused the downfall of the Jiangs.' He clenched his fist tightly, looking up at the sky, towards the direction of Yiling. 

Since all of them had blamed him, he would show them, what it's truly like to be a flourishing sect. 

Chapter Text

“There’s no point pushing yourself so hard.” 

Jiang Yanli turned to the voice, realizing it was her maternal grandmother. “Nai-Nai. How are you?” She greeted, walking towards the old lady. “I’m fine. A-Li, you know that there is no need for you to train that hard right, you’re a woman. Just learn enough to improve and marry that Jin-boy. Furthermore, you’re born weaker than others.” The old matriarch said as they sat down at a nearby table.

Jiang Yanli offered a gentle smile to her grandmother, while her fingers clenched tightly in her sleeves. She wanted to ask her grandmother ‘Since they knew she was weaker, why force her to practice? Why send her to Meishan?’ She was born weaker, her golden core barely formed, so why? Why were they embarrassing her? 

She missed her father, her mother, and her brother- but she was stuck here for an indefinite amount of time because of him.

Wei Wuxian's departure from the sect was not surprising to her, considering his treatment in the sect. She could see the underlying tensions between Jiang Cheng and him, and with her mother's tirade over and over again, it had to be expected. She just thought that she could be enough for both of them, yet she wasn't. She was just...a powerless girl who couldn't control their action. She just wished she was a guy, or someone with a stronger golden core, who would be able to bond with them. To be the reason why he would stay, yet she was just a weak female. 

What could she do? She was forever destined to be inferior to a guy, to be the one who would stay at home, to manage the household. She wished she could be like A-Xian, to go where he wanted, to drift along with the wind, but it was fine, she was satisfied just staying at home. She was happy, looking at the sparking water, and seeing the seasons change with the Lotus flowers.

She expected her family dynamics to improve, to be happier, maybe even less tense without his presence, and for a short period- it really seemed that way. However, she slowly realized the change in her family hadn’t improved for the better. She noticed how her family members were drifting away from her. Yet, it never seemed to be enough. She once prided herself as the glue, the connection that bonded everyone together but now she was the one left behind.  

What could she do? She was just a weak and helpless lady. 

Nobody had time for her anymore. She knew that with more power, more authority, it meant that they would have less time for her. Yet, she felt that it wasn’t that they didn’t have enough time, but rather they wouldn’t want to spend that time with her. The sect seemed so much quieter now, much more depressed and somber. Her parents were always out of the sect, her mother constantly night-hunting while her father went from one minor sect to another. She could accept that they were busy, that they had responsibilities to tend to.

However, unlike in the past, her brother never seemed to have time for her. He never seemed to be around, choosing the company of the other sect disciples. He placed more importance on controlling and gaining dominance with the disciples, trying to make them recognize him as a head disciple, and purposefully mentioning jokes that she never understood. 

What could she do then? If only she wasn’t born weak, if only she could train with them, maybe then her brother would hang out with her. 

Sometimes, she thinks of A-Xian. She knew that she should have treated him better, but what could she do? How could she treat him nicely when her family seemed to always be on the edge when he was around? How could she praise him, when her brother was on the other side of the scale?

It wasn’t like she could do anything. 

She was powerless in their family. She was sure A-Xian could fight for himself, he was a guy after all, unlike her. Even if her mother's scoldings were harsher, she was sure she could provide him with a warm bowl of lotus pork rib soup to soothe him. She trusted herself, she trusted in her lotus pork rib soup. She trusted that she was the connection that bonded all of them together.

She would never admit it to anyone but she missed A-Xian, the small boy that clutched onto her skirt with a huge grin on his face. She knew that A-Xian was kind, that he would never have left her out. He would accompany her when she was happy, sad, or when she just needed someone. He would always bring her in the circle, to know about the jokes shared with the disciples, to belong. He had helped her many times when she was troubled. He made her feel powerful when she felt powerless. 

Yet, what could she do? 

Perhaps, the longing for him had turned into resentment. She always wondered what would happen if A-Xian had not left the sect. Would the sect still be as rowdy as it was? Would she remain as the connection that bonded them together? Would they care for her more? Would she be left out? Would the civilians be happier? 

Yet, what could she do? 

She never had a choice. She wished that she was a guy, to have the same freedom as A-Xian had. She wished that she meant more to them, but she knew that she was a burden in the family- her mother never failed to mention it. The weak link of the Jiangs.  

She knew deep in her heart, she wasn’t the one who glued the family together, nor was she the connection between them. A-Xian had been the one. A-Xian was the one her mother scolded when things went wrong, he was the one her father seeked out, he was the one who challenged her brother and he was the one who brought her in.

A-Xian didn’t just unite the family, he was the bridge between the Jiangs and the disciples, the vendors and the children. She could see the changes he brought to the sect, the vibrant place that she loved, turning into a lifeless pier. She seldom heard the disciples laughing nor chattering anymore. She could also feel the solemn, dissatisfied looks in town, where she knew she wasn’t welcomed. 

 Yet, what could she do?

She wasn't A-Xian, she didn’t have the ability to weave poetry and compliments for the vendors, nor was she able to compete with her brother. She was just a helpless girl in the sect. She wasn’t like A-Xian who was easily accepted into the Yunmeng circle, becoming the core of the place, despite not being a citizen from their area. She missed what her family once had, the bustling crowd, the cheerful and rowdy noises from the disciples and civilians. 

She wanted him back. She knew she was shallow, but she missed the way her brother would challenge him, how her father would praise him, while her mother would berate him, and whip him. She missed the way he would seek her out for a warm bowl of soup after his punishment, whining and placating. She missed the way he would laugh along with the disciples afterward, pretending everything was okay. She prefers the shouts, the praise, the laughter, the cries that echoed through the sect, rather than the silence that pervaded the area. 

If A-Xian had not left the sect, wouldn’t everyone be happy? He would have been a glorified head disciple, instead of whatever he currently was. He would have her, and her bowl of soup. What more did he want? Why couldn’t he just be satisfied and remain here? If A-Xian had remained in the sect, she wouldn’t have been so helpless. 

Jiang Yanli resented Wei Wuxian for leaving.  

She resented him, even more, when she found out the troubles her sect was currently facing, but what could she do?  She knew that all the civilians were unhappy at his treatment, and wanted to rebel against her sect. She hadn’t cared for them, nor their concerns until she realized that whatever meagre time she had with her family was all taken away. She blamed him for forcing her parents to stop spending time with her. 

When her parents were in the sect, they only rotated between the training halls and outside the pier. Her father helped the dispirited disciples to correct their stance, while her mother focused her attention on A-Cheng. She wished that her brother was finally being recognized by their parents, but it hadn’t been the case. A-Cheng’s mistakes were amplified and made public, and she could see how embarrassed he was.  Slowly, she could see how A-Cheng was becoming more bitter, more unhappy, more like her mother, and she was helpless to stop it. She knew that a day would come where her brother’s volatile anger would get the best of him, but she hadn’t expected it to be her who had to shoulder the consequences. 

Her engagement was to be indefinitely postponed until she had a breakthrough in her cultivation.

 Nevertheless, what could she do? 

She knew she wasn’t good at poetry as compared to Wei Wuxian. She knew that she wasn’t the most interesting person to hang out with. She knew that the letters that she wrote were subpar compared to his, that she didn’t share the same passion for the different knick-knacks found in the different regions. She knew he was better than her, being able to arrange a meet-up with the Jin heir so easily. She knew how rocky her engagement was when she stopped receiving letters from the Jin Heir, when the meet-ups they arranged were postponed. 

 Yet, what could she do?

She wasn’t Wei Wuxian- he was everything she wanted to be. She wished she was as engaging as him, she wished that she was able to attract the Jin heir on her own talents, but what could she do? She was just a helpless girl. 

How could she not blame Wei Wuxian? 

She blamed him for the false hopes, for daring to do better than her, for being able to hold the attention of the Jin-heir- when she couldn’t.

If he hadn’t left the sect at such an important time for her, she would be able to meet her beloved, and perhaps, he would have fallen in love with her. Instead, she was being sent away to a faraway place to train . How was she supposed to break through her cultivation, when she was born weaker than others, when she didn’t have the aptitude to cultivate? The Jins simply didn’t want her. They simply didn’t want her sect. 

Yet, what could she do against her parents? 

She nodded her head and heed her parents' wishes, heading to Meishan with a heavy heart. She couldn’t help but hope that her family, her mother, and her brother wouldn’t do anything foolish when she was there. However, deep in her heart, she knew that even if the Jins chose to end the engagement- it was because of her faults, because of how weak, how useless, and powerless she was.

She couldn’t understand why her maternal grandmother kept asking her to train. It was simply a fruitless attempt, considering how weak she was. She realized not long after that her mother was keeping track of her, and had been monitoring her, with sporadic assessments that she had to do.

She kept failing them. What was she supposed to do? The training was just...not for her. She knew she couldn’t do it, so why bother? She was annoyed when she noticed her mother’s handmaids assigning her menial tasks to do, calling it training. She felt that it was punishment instead.  She didn’t want to be here. She wanted to go home, but what could she do? If only Wei Wuxian had never left the sect, she wouldn’t have been in this situation. 

How could she not blame Wei Wuxian? 

She decided to change her tactics. She started doing more, to exert herself, to push herself to the edge. She hoped that she would pass out from the exhaustion, and her parents would take her home. However, it seemed as if her grandmother knew what she was thinking, stopping her every attempt to overwork herself. 

She felt isolated from her family. 

Nonetheless, she felt relieved with each passing day, with no news from her family. She knew that she was powerless in their sect’s matters, she wished they had sent her letters. However, she knew that no news was better than bad news. 

Like how all good things would come to an end, Jiang Yanli knew that it was too early for her to rejoice. A messenger came towards the table that she and her grandmother sat at, offering a letter clasped with a Jiang symbol. ‘Was it finally time for her to come home?’ She thought, overjoyed, rushing to open the letters, only to fall back on her seat stunned. She should have expected it, when had it ever been about her? It was a summon for her to go home, not because she had finally improved, but because of a calamity that befell upon the sect, upon her . 

 What was she supposed to do? 

“How…” She drifted off, as her grandmother reached for the letter. 

“A-Li...your brother is too easily provoked! How could he punch the Jin boy?! Wasn’t that boy your fiance?” 

 “A-Cheng...why would he do that? He knew how much I like Jin Zixuan. Maybe...there’s something more?” She replied hesitantly. It seemed so fishy that her brother would suddenly whip her betrothed. Perhaps, they too- didn’t feel like she was worth being with the Jin heir. 

“A-Li, don’t be sad. There seems to be more than what was said in the letter. I’ll send Meizhu to send you back by the sword. Go pack your things first.” 

 Jiang Yanli sat on the chair, shell-shocked. She could not believe her brother’s actions. Why would he do that all of a sudden? Why is it Jin Zixuan out of all people? What had Jin Zixuan said for him to react in such a way? Had everything been for naught? 

If Wei Wuxian had been in the sect, A-Cheng wouldn’t have been this aggressive. If Wei Wuxian had helped her just a little more, she would’ve been together with Jin Zixuan by now.  If Wei Wuxian had been satisfied with them- she wouldn’t be suffering because of them.

What could she do?

She was powerless against all those stronger men, she was helpless to these changes. Yet, as she thought back on A-Cheng’s rashness, A-Xian’s greed, she couldn’t help but feel something burning in her chest. 

She couldn’t help but feel a sudden dislike for her brother, and more importantly, she resented Wei Wuxian.

Chapter Text

“Wei Wuxian, you have a guest.” 

Wei Wuxian turned to the door, before following the messenger to the Hanshi. His eyes brightened up at the side of his favorite gege, sitting there with Lan Qiren. He didn’t notice the tense atmosphere in the room, choosing to jump on his relative.

“Xiao-gege!” 

He promptly received a hug back, as burrowed into the man’s warmth. He missed Xiao-gege, he missed the warm hugs and the gentle fingers that pat his head, as if he was the most precious thing in the world.

“Xiao-gege, why hadn’t you sent a letter to me? I missed you so much.” 

“A-Ying, it’s good to see you too. I was worried about you, how would I have the time to write a letter when I’m rushing down, hm? A-Ying, are you alright? I heard from this senior that you’re fine, but I think it would be better if I asked you instead.”

“Xiao-gege, don’t worry! I’m fine! What were you talking to Tutor-Lan about?” 

“We were discussing how you received those whips, in their sect. How could they not take care of our precious A-Ying carefully, when their disciples surrounded the entire mountain.” 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but feel his cheeks flush at his Xiao-gege’s comment. “Xiao-gege, how could you say that! I’m not precious! You need to warn me before saying such things.” He whined, rubbing his head against Xiao Xingchen’s shoulders. “Why is our A-Ying so shy all of the sudden? Have you forgotten what Shifu told you?” Xiao Xingchen teased, pulling Wei Wuxian’s cheeks. The both of them laughed, momentarily forgetting the presence of Lan Qiren, until the man coughed lightly.

“Our sect had not expected that Madam Yu would so boldly attack a disciple like that. We apologize for our negligence in the safety of the disciples here.” Lan Qiren said, bowing down slightly. He had not expected any guests for the day but had quickly prepared himself for the arrival of a disciple from the immortal mountain. He had not expected that someone from the immortal mountain would come rushing down for Wei Wuxian.

How did someone from the immortal mountain know Wei Wuxian? Was Wei Wuxian related to that immortal? Was that why...he had asked about Lan Yi? The clues seemed to be piecing together, like how Wei Wuxian seemed to know that Lan Yi was alive, that his cultivation and knowledge were not like the average disciple. 

Although he knew he was wrong when he bad-mouthed Wei Wuxian’s parents, he wondered what would happen if he didn’t apologize? What if he had just brushed the boy off? Would Gusu Lan be able to handle the wrath of Baoshan Sanren? Would Lan Yi close an eye to their destruction? He felt as if he dodged a bullet when he atoned for his mistakes, and then, he thought about the Jiang sect...wondering if they could handle the fury by Sanren.

“If this senior doesn't mind me asking, what actions would you be taking against Madam Yu? She hadn’t held any respect for your sect, nor did that sect seem apologetic after what they had done.”

Lan Qiren was slightly taken aback by harsh words by the soft-spoken boy. He couldn’t believe someone would just... ask him about the actions he would take for the slight to Wei Wuxian. He believed that this soft-spoken boy would go to war, to defend Wei Wuxian. However, as much as he too, would like to defend that boy, he knew that this decision could not be made by him alone, but rather by the entire sect. 

“The Jiang sect is still one of the major sects, we’re unable to demand anything from them, especially since Madam Yu had gotten ill at our sect as well. We could only ask for them to leave, and that we could not tolerate such behavior in future.” Lan Qiren explained, as he noticed the deepening frown on the soft-spoken boy’s face.

“So what this senior is saying is that your sect would not take any preventive measures against her, but rather...wait until she strikes again? What if the next time your disciples are fatally injured? Wouldn’t it be too late to regret it then?” Xiao Xingchen questioned, unsatisfied with the response given to him. If his precious A-Ying could be treated like that, what makes him think that any of Gusu Lan’s disciples would be safe in her presence? “Isn’t it better to be safe than sorry?” He continued. He couldn’t stand for someone to receive the same fate as A-Ying, to see any bright souls tainted. 

“Unfortunately, this would remain as the sect’s final decision. We must maintain decorum and tact with the Jiang sect.” 

Hearing that response, Xiao Xingchen smiled softly. He understood what the senior was trying to convey to him. It was his sect’s decision, not his . 

“I understand.” He replied, before turning to Wei Wuxian. “A-Ying, she whipped you using Zidian right? You need to heal at Shifu's mountain. Should we leave tomorrow?” 

“Xiao-gege, you haven’t been outside for such a long time! You should try the Sichuan cuisine and Emperors Smile at Caiyi Town! It tastes really good! You need to meet my friends too! Should we delay for a bit?” Wei Wuxian asked, with the puppy eyes that he knew would be able to convince Xiao Xingchen to change his plans. 

“Don’t use that on me, A-Ying. Your injuries are more important to me, the earlier we heal it, the easier your wounds will close up, and the faster you can come back down, right?” Xiao Xingchen consoled the whiny boy, petting his head a few more times. “Then we should leave as soon as possible! Lan Lao-shi, we’ll see you later! Let me bring you around Caiyi!” Wei Wuxian remarked, jumping to his feet. 

He did a slight bow before attempting to drag Xiao Xingchen along. “A-Ying, give me a moment, I’ll catch up to you, alright? You can think of which place to bring me first.” Xiao Xingchen said, watching as Wei Wuxian stepped out of the room. He turned back, observing Lan Qiren from head to toe, a grim smile on his face.

“Before I leave, there’s something that my Shifu had entrusted me to tell you. The next time such a thing happens, the grace of Lan Yi wouldn’t be enough to save your sect.” With that parting message, he swept his white sleeves across the floor before leaving the room. 

He walked along the stone paths, before seeing A-Ying several steps away, animatedly talking to an impassive boy in white. They had a stark difference, one extremely enthusiastic, while the other, was unresponsive. However, just by looking at the boy, he already knew who he was, from the many stories that A-Ying had shared about his adventures in Gusu Lan, the name ‘Lan Zhan’ appearing in each of his letters. The sheer joy and exuberance that A-Ying had displayed made him suspicious. Has his precious A-Ying fallen in love? Did Lan Wangji like him? Are they a couple?

He couldn’t simply accept that someone was there, trying to steal his baby brother. He needed to approve of them even if they were together! “A-Ying,” He called out, wanting to disturb the pair up. 

A-Ying turned to him, a bright smile on his face as he bounced towards him, dragging Lan Wangji along. “Xiao-gege! This is Lan Zhan, Lan Wangji! He’s the second jade of Gusu, isn’t he handsome? Doesn’t he look like a jade? His skills are as good as mine! He’s my best friend!” Wei Wuxian rambled on. “Mn,” Lan Wangji responded, an almost smug look on his face. 

Ah, he had forgotten that other than Lan Qiren, the other members didn’t know of his relations to A-Ying. He repressed a smile, before replying, “I thought I was your best friend, A-Ying? How could you have a change of heart so quickly?” He teased, pretending to have a forlorn expression on his face. 

“Ah! Xiao-gege is also important! Xiao-gege is also my best friend! Xiao-gege, don’t be sad!” Wei Wuxian assured him, as Lan Wangji’s face turned sulky. He was satisfied by A-Ying’s response, choosing to pat his head softly. Lan Wangji dared to compete with him? That boy was still a hundred years too early. However, he had enough of teasing the two lovebirds, quickly ending the joke.  “A-Ying is also my best friend, but more importantly, he’s my precious brother, right?” At his words, he could notice how the two boy’s expressions seemed to brighten up. 

“So A-Ying, where are you going to bring me around?” 

Xiao Xingchen was pleased to find out that his precious baby brother had so many wonderful friends, who were willing to stand up for him. Although he found that most of them were quite rough among the edges, they still had a pure good heart. 

He was happy to watch A-Ying fit right into the dynamics of the group, being the connection that held all the powerful sect heirs together, to see A-Ying confident and himself . He knew that the A-Ying of today wasn’t like the past him. He was stronger, braver, and more importantly, happier . A-Ying’s journey down the mountain had been a fruitful one, and he too, wished that he would be able to gain his own group of friends, to find himself a ‘Lan Zhan’. 

However, being with A-Ying’s friends also meant that he found out things that he never knew. He found out about the Jiang's inhumane treatment, about what occurred during A-Ying’s stay in Gusu Lan, about the baseless whippings, about the numerous things that A-Ying had hidden from them. Even until now, his thoughtful and kindhearted A-Ying had still chosen to protect the Jiang sect, despite all that they have done. 

However, they only repaid his kindness with hostility. With insults, whippings, and attacks. He knew that his A-Ying was too pure, too good for the world, but how could he take it when his brother was aggrieved in front of him? 

The teachings at Shifu’s mountain had taught him forbearance, had taught him not to be involved in matters relating to sects, but how could he, when he saw his brother being disgraced by others? He believed in karma, and retribution- but was it worth it? Was it worth waiting to see the Jiangs destroyed?

He sat on his bed, wondering what he should do next. He knew that his decisions might not be the best, because of how affected he was by A-Ying’s suffering. He decided that he would inform Shifu about the whole matter, and see what she would choose to do. The revenge could wait until A-Ying was healed, until he recovered from the brutal whippings. 

For now, he would let the Jiangs go.

Chapter Text

“Ha…” Wei Wuxian sighed for the nth time.  

“A-Ying, we just left Gusu Lan several hours ago, why are you sighing so much?”  Xiao Xingchen asked, looking at the forlorn-looking boy sitting by the edge of the window. 

Wei Wuxian knew that he was being a little too extreme with all the sighing, but he couldn’t help but miss the cold and dignified sect. He couldn’t even believe that he even missed the dull vegetarian meals he had every day, or the damningly early curfew, and strict teachers. He missed all of those, but more importantly, he missed Lan Zhan .

From the moment they met on the rooftop, his breath was stolen by that impassive, straight-faced jade. The peerless face, the molten gold eyes, the sharp nose, and luscious lips. Even when he was tipsy, he could make out that mesmerizing face that he never wanted to look away from.

He wanted those molten eyes to direct their attention at him, and him only. He wanted to see the different expressions on the boy’s face, to see him happy, angered, sad, he wanted to know all the boy’s emotions. 

He did not recall much of what the boy had said to him, since everything seemed to be fuzzy because of the Emperor Smile, but he could remember the husky timbre of his voice through the short sentences he said. He couldn’t help but ignore the boy’s words, hoping to catch another sound from the man. 

He watched as the red and blue glare of their sword intertwined with each other, as the two of them traded hits one after another, both on par with each other's skills. He might be tipsy, but he too, knew that the boy wasn’t using all his strength. He was surprised at the quality of cultivators at Gusu Lan, since he hadn't met anyone who could match so evenly with him when he was previously in a cultivation sect. 

He hadn’t been surprised when he was dragged by the boy to receive punishment. He was a transgressor after all, and that boy was a stickler for rules to begin with. He thought that it would be the last of their encounter- since they were so different. ‘Lan Wangji, ’ He memorized. The boy’s name was carved in his heart, as someone who challenged him. 

He was surprised to be proven wrong. Although Lan Wangji had an aura that made people want to stay away, it seemed to attract him even closer. He couldn’t help but seek out the boy, to observe the fluttering of a white headband or the sound of the guqin. In fact, the more Lan Wangji pushed him away, the more undeterred he felt, the more he wanted to gain the friendship of this picky man. He was unruffled by the man’s blatant refusal or admonishment, constantly thinking of another way to tease that stoic man.  

It didn’t help that he recognized loneliness when he saw it, that he saw it in the boy. He wondered why the boy had felt lonely when he was the one pushing others away when he thought again- Did the boy truly want to push others away, or did nobody bother to find out about him? Was the boy simply afraid? He had so many questions for Lan Wangji, but he knew that he wouldn’t be able to find the answers.

The chance soon came when he had the time to spend time with the boy outside of teasing,  but rather discussing the different works of literature and theories. He asked the boy for opinions about the most ridiculous theories that he had thought of as a child, wanting to hear the familiar rebuking but he was surprised at Lan Wangji’s serious answers, about methods to improve his theories. Did Lan Wangji not realize that he was just joking? 

How could that stupid theory even work? 

However, he chose not to tell the boy about it, instead, he took in the advice he was given. While he was grateful that Lan Wangji had not mocked his work, he was still skeptical about it. It wouldn’t even work , He thought to himself, but it doesn’t hurt to try . He kept the advice deep in his heart, the sincere remarks made about the absurd idea. 

He couldn’t sleep that night, tossing and turning until he decided to create the talisman that he mentioned on a whim. He gasped, watched a shiny blue light wrapped against his wrist and the bedpost. He actually created it, the binding talisman . He had thought that it was just a fanciful delusion that he had when he was four , to attempt to bind the people close to him, so they could never leave just like his parents had, so that nobody would let him go, so that he would never be left behind.

Now, he knew better than to do that. His grandmother had told him with that soothing voice of hers that people came and went, that it was more important that they had you in their heart. That you knew you could count on them when you needed them. 

Now, he knew better than to do such boorish acts. He had experienced both sides of the spectrum, being the one left behind, and leaving others behind. He learned that people come and go, but the right ones would stay. He couldn’t find a reason to stay when he was with the Jiangs, but with Nainai, with Xiao-gege, he never had to find a reason, he was willing to stay, for as long as they would have him.

However, as he tied his hands to Lan Zhan , to tell him how wonderful his advice was, to see that minuscule smile on the man’s face, he felt like he never wanted to let him go. He wanted him to stay, to be one of the right ones. He doubled his efforts in trying to get to know Lan Zhan. 

Lan Zhan , he felt, was like a puzzle waiting to be solved, many new sides to those that put in effort in finding them. He, on the other hand, had more than enough time. He picked up the pieces of puzzles, observing them, trying to piece together the man, known as Lan Wangji, Lan Zhan .

He soon realized why he was so fascinated by the boy. While the two of them had been vastly different, their personality, their preferences, and even their upbringing had not even matched, but at the core, the both of them had similar values, they were molded with the same character, to stand up for justice and to help the weak . 

“Zhi-ji,” He asked, not quite a question nor an answer. He saw the edges of the stoic boy soften, the molten eyes, turning to the warmest shades of honey, a breath-taking smile on his lips, as the man responded back to him, “Zhi-ji.”

The events at Gusu Lan had brought them closer than before, Lan Zhan a constant, comforting, and safe presence beside him. He couldn’t lie and said that he was unaffected by the happenings with the Jiangs, but he couldn’t have denied that Lan Zhan’s companionship had made it better. 

The man had stood up for him, defended him, and even surprised him with a beautiful Dizi. What else could he want from his perfect Zhi-ji? Lan Zhan is the best. That was precisely why he felt so upset, so unhappy at leaving his side, to leave his Zhi-ji. He couldn't even receive any letters from him in the immortal mountain. 

Although he barely managed to create a communication device before he left Gusu Lan,  for the different friends he had, he still felt worried. What if they didn’t know how to use it? What if the device didn’t work? The multitude of ‘what-ifs’ plagued his mind, and in the tiniest part of his head, he wondered, what if they forgot about me?

However, he knew that they wouldn’t just abandon him, but it was just an irrational fear that he can’t seem to get rid of. He was brought out of his musing with another long sigh. “I miss them already, Xiao-gege.” He looked at the fond exasperation on Xiao-gege’s face and pouted. Xiao-gege opened his mouth, but before he could reply to him, he heard Lan Yi speak.

“A-Chen, don’t mind him. It’s not surprising for A-Ying to be upset. After all, they had just gotten married, it’s hard for these newlyweds to endure such a long time apart from each other. A-Ying would definitely miss his husband.” 

“My husband ?” Wei Wuxian squeaked. “What do you mean by that?”

“...” Lan Yi opened her mouth, before closing them. “When you were in the cave, the both of you had a  Gusu Lan headband connected to your wrists, right? Does that headband belong to A-Zhan?” She questioned. He tilted his head up as he nodded furiously. Lan Nainai must’ve made a mistake somewhere. How could he not know if he was married ? 

“Yes? Your guqin was raining attacks on me, and I realized that the rabbits in the cave were fine because they had a headband tied to their forehead, so I told Lan Zhan to share his? Lan Zhan tied some complicated knot so it wouldn’t fall off, and then we met you.”

“And you bowed to me. A-Ying, do you know what the headband in Gusu Lan stands for? Why do all the disciples have to wear it?” 

“Isn’t it the same as the clarity bell on Jiangs, the vermillion mark on Jins? It’s just for recognition purposes.”

He looked at Lan-Nainai’s furrowed brows, as she gaped at him uncharacteristically. “That boy!” She chastised before she turned to him again. “Then why didn’t you say anything when I asked if you were his Zhi-ji? Or when I gave you my blessings?” 

“I am his Zhi-ji! Lan Zhan knows me best! We’re best friends! I didn’t know why you blessed us, and Lan Zhan wouldn’t explain it to me either, so I thought that it’s because you think we’re a good pair!” 

“Yes, I’ve thought that you guys were a good pair in love , asking for my blessing. How could he bond the two of you together without your permission? That brat! A-Ying, the Gusu Lan headband is sacred. It is worn to signify restraint, and only the parents, spouse, or child may touch it. Removing it in front of another means that you could let down your restraints, to let go of your control and be free.”

Wei Wuxian stared at her in shock. He hadn’t known all of these meanings. Was this why Lan Zhan had always been so angry when he playfully tugged on his headband? Then why did Lan Zhan not explain it to him? Why did Lan Zhan tie that sacred headband to him?

“Maybe Lan Zhan was afraid that I’ll be even more injured, so he just decided to make-do to tie it on my hand? Or perhaps Lan Zhan thinks that he could let his restraints go when I’m around?” He justified, able to understand the kind actions of Lan Zhan. He was touched by how Lan Zhan sacrificed the sacred headband for his poor, injured body. 

Lan-Nainai stared at him speechless for a few moments before she exclaimed incredulously “The headband is used during weddings, for handfasting, to signify a person’s marriage to the Lan’s! The ‘marriage’ knot he tied on your wrist, the bows that I, your ancestor , blessed, are enough proof for your marriage! There was no way A-Zhan didn’t know about it, he even accepted the blessings!” 

Before he could reply to that revelation, someone else had done it for him instead. “What?” Xiao-gege croaked out. Xiao-gege stood up with his sword, his grip tight, as he was prepared to storm back to Gusu Lan. 

“Xiao-gege! Calm down, it’s fine!” 

“How could it be fine? He’s a toad trying to eat a swan's flesh, I won’t approve of it. How could he just tie the both of you together, when you didn’t even consent to it, when you didn’t even know about it!” Xiao-gege replied, unhappy at the surrounding circumstances. How could his precious brother be married off in such a nonchalant manner? His brother deserved the best and only the best. 

Lan-Nainai looked at the situation, as she frowned her brows, seemingly disapproving of Lan Wangji’s casual proposal. “A-Ying, if you’re uncomfortable, unhappy, or unwilling to proceed with it, don’t worry I’ll stand by you. How could the boy do this in such a boorish manner! What would happen if I didn’t tell you about it?!” 

At the words of Lan-Nainai, Wei Wuxian thought hard about the matter. How could he believe it? Lan Zhan liked him? In such a manner? Was it even possible for men to like each other that way? Lan Zhan never seemed to show that kind of interest towards...men? 

Questions after questions kept popping up in his head, and once again, he wished he was in Gusu, he wished that Lan Zhan was here and he could ask him all about it, instead of just sitting here confused . 

“A-Ying, do you even like Lan Wangji? Like lovers , like how your parents loved each other.” Xiao-gege asked, a concerned frown on his face. He looked at Xiao-gege’s fingers that clenched tightly against the scabbard of his sword, and knew that if he said the wrong answer, his Lan Zhan had a lot to answer to his brother.

His Lan Zhan? Wei Wuxian couldn’t believe he thought of Lan Zhan as his, as someone who belonged to him. He thought hard, on being engaged, being married to Lan Zhan, traveling the seven seas, going on night hunts, and fooling around. It seemed wonderful to be married to him! It was like living with your best friend, knowing that they would never leave. However, he thought of the more intimate affairs, about sleeping together, about doing what’s in the illustration book, ‘Were men even able to do that ?’ He wondered, thinking about the various positions, about the both of them in such... indecent positions, and his mind spontaneously combusted. He felt that all the blood in his body had rushed to his head, and he was going to die out of embarrassment. 

‘It might all have been just a simple misunderstanding! He knew his Zhi-ji best, after all, perhaps Lan Zhan was just that kind, and Lan-Nainai had misunderstood? All these were mere speculation!’ He reasoned, banishing the thoughts of the two of them in a compromising manner out of his head. He couldn’t taint Lan Zhan like that!

“A-Ying?” Xiao-gege and Lan-Nanai asked worriedly, “Are you imagining a life with A-Zhan?” Lan-Nainai continued, with a tease. How did she know? Wei Wuxian felt like digging himself a hole before hiding there. He could feel how red his face and neck was, as he tried to divert them from the conversation. 

“Let’s go already!” He squealed, rushing out of the shop flusteredly. Maybe, it was a good thing that he wasn’t at Gusu Lan, that he wasn’t in front of Lan Zhan right now. 

Wei Wuxian could feel the change in the air, the light grassy scent, and morning dew as he landed right under the immortal mountain. He breathed in the pure and refreshing air, as he strode up the mountain. The mountain seemed to throw him a warm welcome, as a strong wind blew up the stray flowers on the trees, creating a devastating sight of home .

The three of them could sense her before they saw her. He watched as Lan-Nainai brushed past them, a spring in her steps, her eyes focused on the figure in front. They had never seen Lan-Nainai look like this, seemingly back to the vigor of her youth. 

“Baoshan!” 

Wei Wuxian strolled among the flowers, chatting with Xiao-gege. There was no rush to find Nainai at the moment, they had hoped she had a good surprise, a good chat with her old friend.  They made their way to the top, only to see the two immortals in a warm embrace. They seemed to focus on each other, tears staining their eyes, with words whispered comfortingly. The picture was so breathtakingly bittersweet that they couldn’t help but watch on silently, as the two figures reacquainted themselves. 

Two zhi-ji that thought they hurt each other, lost each other, grieved for each other, had chosen to seal themselves up, to mourn for what they had lost, for what they could have been. Yet, just like how the world is round, how the waves will always touch the sand, they came back to each other, to fit back perfectly into each other’s arms, as if time had never mattered to them, as if time stood still with them around. Their meeting felt like a person returning to their lover’s embrace on a cold winter night, it was warm, comforting, trusting, loving - like they knew that their love would always be there. 

This was how love should be. 

The two immortals only parted from their warm embrace when the sun disappeared into the distance, leaving behind a warm orange-tinted hue on the ground. 

Nainai gave them a small assuring smile, as she stretched out her palms, “Come here.” That was all they needed to hear before they rushed towards her for a tight hug. They huddled among each other, sharing words of comfort and gentle touches.

Although Wei Wuxian had left for merely a few years, it felt like he left for an eternity. There was no other place that could reassure him, that could make him feel belonged just by being himself other than there.

“A-Ying, glad to have you home. I received a message from your brother saying that you would be back today. I prepared your favorite Sichuan cuisine. A-Chen, I'm happy you came home safe.” Nainai said as she petted both of their heads soothingly.

The four of them sat together through a lovingly created meal that was hand-cooked by the immortal herself, as Lan Yi complained about her ‘dying’ from all the spices, while Nainai stood by her side assuringly, with a cup of warm tea ready for her. 

The immortal mountain had always been warm, welcoming, but with Lan Yi’s arrival, it felt like the place was finally whole again, like a loving home. The longer he stared at them, stared at the two figures shrouded in white, he felt like deja-vu, it felt like he experienced the same situation before with someone. It was definitely with...

...His Zhi-ji.

Chapter Text

“You foolish boy. Luckily, you soaked in the spring before you left. If you had gotten these injuries before you healed up, it would have definitely harmed your golden core.” Nainai said as she placed a soothing gel on Wei Wuxian’s back. He looked at her sheepishly,  “Nainai, I didn’t expect that Madam Yu would appear in Gusu Lan, how would I have expected to have gotten whipped?” 

“No matter where you are, have you forgotten to be prepared? She probably intended to kill you, considering how harsh her hand was. I don’t care if she’s your senior, the next time she attacks you, I want you to not only defend but to retaliate .”

Wei Wuxian looked at the beddings and sighed, he knew that it was wrong for Madam Yu to attack him, but what could he do? She was his senior, and it would be disrespectful on so many levels, not to mention, even after all her harsh words, she was still the one who took care of him.

“A-Ying, I know what you're thinking, but if she doesn’t even respect you, and even attempts to harm you, is there any use in being respectful ? You’ll just lead yourself to a straight path to death.” Nainai chided him, before helping him to sit up.

“Really, I can’t believe what’s going on in the cultivation sect these days. Does nobody care about propriety these days? Don’t all the great sects all like to show off how diligent their disciples are? Now they’re snatching and punishing people left and right, tsk.” Nainai said as the soft laughter of Lan-Nainai entered the room. 

“Baoshan, you aren’t just referring to the injuries on A-Ying’s back, right? You’re talking about my sect as well.” She teased, as Nainai turned to her, with a scowl. “Your descendent married my grandchild without any of our consent, without showing how he’s worthy- how do you expect me to be fine with it? The cultivation sects these days…” Nainai drifted off. 

“If A-Ying is okay with it, then why not? They look really cute together! From the moment I saw them, I already thought that they were together. How could I know that it was just a one-sided thing?” Lan-Nainai said as they walked out of the room.

Wei Wuxian strolled behind them awkwardly, not knowing what to think of the situation. A few months ago when they just arrived at the immortal mountain, he had to restrain his grandmother from rushing down to fight his Zhi-ji. He shuddered every time he thought of the casual way Lan-Nainai had revealed the situation. The three of them were having dinner in the common room, while Xiao-gege had been out for a night-hunt. Lan-Nainai had simply turned to Nainai to speak. 

“Baoshan, before I forget, I have bad and good news for you! Choose one!”

“Lan Yi, you really never change. What’s the bad news?”

“Your grandson is married!”

“My grandson...A-Ying is married? Do you think I’ll be fooled by that? Alright then, what’s the good news?” 

“Your grandson is married to my descendants! The current second heir of the Gusu Lan sect, Lan Zhan, courtesy name, Lan Wangji.” 

Seeing how her friend refused to stop the joke, Baoshan Sanren decided to call her Wei Wuxian over. “A-Ying, are you married?” She teased him, wondering what’s with the joke they decided to put on her today. 

“Ah, I think so?” He replied, scratching his cheeks. “Lan Zhan used some complicated knot to tie his headband with mine, we bowed to Lan-Nainai, and she blessed us.” 

Baoshan Sanren could not believe it, her precious grandson, even before she could spend more time with him, he was already snatched up by some big bad wolf! How could she accept it? “A-Ying, Nainai is sad that you didn’t ask for her blessing before you got married. Is Nainai not important?” Baoshan Sanren lamented. She would unwillingly accept their marriage if her precious grandchild was happy with that boy, and if that boy was willing to give him the world. 

“Nainai, it’s not like that! I didn’t know I was married until a few days ago when Lan-Nainai told me. I didn’t know what the headband represented. Lan Zhan didn’t tell me either.” Wei Wuxian explained, trying to reassure her. 

“Hey! It’s not my fault either. When I called them Zhi-jis neither of them denied it, and every Lan descendants knew what the headband was for. How could I have expected that my stinky boy would take advantage of A-Ying’s ignorance to marry them?” 

“We are Zhi-jis! I and Lan Zhan are best friends!” Wei Wuxian defended. 

Baoshan Sanren felt her blood pressure rising. “You don’t wax poetic about your best friend, about their cultivation, looks, voice, or anything under the sun unless you like them, A-Ying. Maybe you should think about what Zhi-ji’s meant for you and him because clearly, it isn’t the same.” She said, before turning to Lan Yi. “So you mean A-Ying is tied to a marriage that he doesn't even know because of that boy? Had he no shame? He should ask us for A-Ying’s hands! How could he just take things into his own hands? Lan Yi, how did you teach your disciples, they’re utterly shameless !” 

‘Shameless,’ Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but recall Lan Zhan’s favorite words to him. It turns out that Lan Zhan was even more shameless than him, even marrying them without his knowledge. Although he didn’t feel uncomfortable about the matter, he wished Lan Zhan had told him about it. 

Wei Wuxian felt like a forlorn maiden waiting for her intended to return back from war. Ever since he found out about the meaning behind their handfasting, he couldn’t help but avoid the topic. He had so many questions for Lan Zhan and wondered what he thought. Was it all just a huge misunderstanding? Furthermore, he didn’t want to fall in love with the idea of being married, but rather on similar feelings and emotions.

He tried not to entertain the thoughts of the both of them, about what the future meant for them, about his feelings and emotions. He realized that every time he thought of the both of them together, he could feel his chest tighten, his heart pumping faster, a butterfly feeling in his stomach. He was definitely overthinking and sick, if not what could explain these erratic emotions? 

He missed his Zhi-ji , his Lan Zhan, and he couldn’t help but wonder what the man was currently doing. Has he met anyone new? Had he missed him too? He was happy to spend his time moping around, to just laze and soak among the lush grasses and fresh spring. 

However, with prompts from his relatives, he decided to do something useful, to distract himself. He thought about the problems he faced as a rogue cultivator and decided to come out with a compass to find evil beings, so as to reduce the time and manpower required for a night hunt. 

He was brought back to the present when he felt the talisman he sent Jin Zixuan and Nie Huaisang glowed red, signaling danger. His talisman was not made for long correspondence, but rather short messages. Furthermore, the large amount of spiritual energy required to cast it, makes it unwise for them to use it. ‘What happened?’ He wondered as he sent a little of his spiritual energy into the talisman. ‘Wen. Captured,’ After reading the first message from Nie Huaisang, he panicked. Was Nie-Xiong captured by Qishan Wen? He decided to read the second message from Jin Zixuan, noting the message ‘Wen. Trapped.’ He quickly put together the two messages, realizing that the disciples must have been captured by Qishan Wen, and now they were stuck in a cave. 

“Nainais! Qishan Wen had captured the disciples, and now they’re trapped in a cave.”  Wei Wuxian shouted as the two immortals turned to him. They quickly asked him about what he knew about their situation, and they nodded their heads.

“Call A-Chen here, and we’ll discuss it,” Nainai said, as she made her way to the library, seemingly forming a plan with Lan-Nainai. He quickly went to find Xiao Xingchen, dragging the confused man over. They entered the library, as the two immortals turned to him, several boxes in their hands.

“A-Ying, A-Chen, these tools are for you. Since you've bonded with the Lan boy,  this artifact would connect the both of you together. You just need to tie this red knot on your middle finger, and a red thread would lead you to him.” Nainai said, as Wei Wuxian immediately tied the knot on his finger, immediately able to see a red thread leading him out of the doors. 

‘What’s with all these knots on me?’ He mused, before focusing his attention back on the two immortal’s words. He couldn’t wait to leave, to save the disciples trapped. 

At the end of their description, Wei Wuxian realized something. Before he could voice it out, Xiao Xingchen had asked the same question. “Shifu, won’t you be going with us? If you came along, the Wen clan couldn’t dare to be so presumptuous.” 

“Do you know why we were never attacked by any of the other sects? Do you think they would let people like us, people stronger than them live in peace? Immortals aren’t allowed to get involved in the matters of the mortals, we can’t change the fate of too many people, or we would face divine punishment.” Lan Yi revealed as she placed a comforting hand on Nainai’s legs. 

Nainai gave her a warm smile, before turning to them. “Would this task be impossible without the both of us? Take this as a challenge for both of you. I know that you guys could do it. Remember to keep yourself safe, and to try your best. My immortal mountain only raises strong and smart men with honor,” She said, as she clutched both of their hands. “Your friends are waiting for you.”

Wei Wuxian was relieved that his relatives were supportive of him embarking on this mission when they knew the dangers of going against the cultivation world. Although he knew that he would have gone even without their permission, he felt more motivated, more fueled to try his very best.

Wei Wuxian and Xiao Xingchen bowed towards the two immortal, with some parting messages, food, and advice before making their way down the immortal mountain. They climbed onto their sword and flew in the direction of the red thread.

‘Wait for me, I’m coming.’

Chapter Text

Rules.

Lan Wangji’s life has always been governed by rules. From the moment he knew how to read, how to walk, he had to learn about the three thousand rules that covered the walls. He felt safe in those rules. They were regulations, and they taught him how to live, what was wrong, and what was right. He wholeheartedly believed in them, and it made him comfortable . 

Yet, there was an unruly boy who made him lose all sense of his composure. 

The moment he watched the hypnotic silver eyes on the rooftop, he felt extremely distracted. That person was the antithesis of rules, a trouble maker, and yet - how could he hate that boy, that boy who was just so distracting ?  Perhaps, it was mere interest in the boy, to understand this person who would break every single rule, who knowingly broke all of them, and didn’t feel repentant. Somewhere along the way, with that boy’s cheeky smile, the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes as he smiled- Lan Wangji was smitten . 

A Lan only loves once. 

At the back of his head, he knew that this boy was the one, but how could he fall for someone so chaotic, so rebellious , so bold? However, he knew why. The boy was benevolent, was eloquent, and was charismatic. That boy had everything he wanted, that he yearned for, and that was probably why he fell so hard. 

Yet, a Lan’s love is destructive .

He knew it from his deceased mother who was locked up in the gentian house, his father who was in seclusion, his uncle who never dated. He, too, experienced the curse himself. Hadn’t Wei Ying suffered at the hands of his sect? If Wei Ying had not come to his sect, had not come to him, Wei Ying wouldn’t have received so much pain, so much cruelty by the Jiangs. He wouldn’t have to endure his uncle’s callous words, Jiang Wanyin’s defamation, or Jiang-Furen’s attacks. 

Lan Wangji had hoped to be at Wei Ying’s side, when his abusive sect was nearby, to make sure that he felt comforted and safe, but even that couldn’t be granted to him. He was called away for just a second, a second- and Wei Ying, was besieged in his sect. How was it that with the multitudes of Lan disciples, with so many people around, Wei Ying was still able to get hurt in the Lan sect? What use was the title of a great sect, when it couldn’t even protect a lone man?  As he slathered a healing cream on Wei Ying’s back, he couldn’t help but notice the faded purple lightning marks overlapping with the newly created ones. Wei Ying had attempted to reassure him, but it only made him much more disheartened. How could Wei Ying be so calm, and be so cheerful in such treatment? Did Wei Ying never feel pain? 

Why does Wei Ying have so much care for the world that was so cruel to him?

Why was Wei Ying so sensible , even to people who didn’t deserve it? 

Lan Wangji knew the rules well, such as not being allowed to have excessive emotions, to feel complacent, to wish harm upon others but he could not deny that a dark sense of satisfaction at Madam Yu injuries. He would never harm her, and he didn’t know what happened to her, but he didn’t want to know either. 

As he helplessly entered the cold pond, trying to tame his burning desire for the half-naked man beside him, who couldn’t stay away from him, he wondered if his ancestors were testing his tolerance. Yet, as he sneaked a look at the exuberant man, he was comforted by the blinding smile on Wei Ying’s face.

How could he deny Wei Ying anything ? 

Wei Ying didn’t have to know it, but he was always listening to what Wei Ying wanted. If Wei Ying wanted a dizi, he would get a dizi. If Wei Ying wanted Sichuan cuisine from Caiyi Town, he would purchase it. What was a forehead ribbon to him? 

There’s truly nothing he wouldn’t do for Wei Ying. 

Lan Wangji knew that Wei Ying didn’t know the significance of the forehead ribbon when he asked for it to be tied to his wrist. If Wei Ying knew, why would he want to marry such a boring person like him? Wei Ying is popular, Wei Ying is good, and Wei Ying could have anyone, and anything he wanted, so why would Wei Ying choose him? In that split second, he made a decision. 

It was his only chance.

He removed the silky ribbon, and wrapped it around Wei Ying’s wrist, recalling the steps his teacher had told him at a young age, to tie eight knots to symbolize the virtues of a happy marriage. He felt a little guilty, when Wei Ying asked about the complicated knot, deciding to ignore his questions. 

He looked at the silky ribbon that bounded the both of their wrists together, the knot that was done meticulously, and hid a small smile from Wei Ying. Although he knew how terrible his actions were, how uncouth it was to do such an act to an ignorant Wei Ying, he couldn’t help but feel content, at being Wei Ying’s husband. 

Wei Ying didn’t have to know about it, it would be his deep dark secret to keep and hide.

Wei Ying could live his life freely, to date whoever he wished to, to be the happiest with the person he loved by his side. He could live his life without knowing that he once married a Lan, one that he probably saw as a friend.

Lan Wangji could live with the occasional messages sent by Wei Ying in the future, telling stories about his lover, about the adventures he shared with his spouse, to hopefully be a fond mention in Wei Ying’s life. He would wait for Wei Ying for years, even if Wei Ying wasn’t there to look at him any longer. Yet, in a small unsatisfied part of his brain, he yearned. 

Why couldn’t it be him?

Lan Wangji watched as an ancestor he didn’t know was alive appeared in front of them, and that Wei Ying seemingly knew her. That wasn’t his main concern when the two of them instinctively dropped into a bow for the ancestor. 

They bowed .

Lan Wangji had truly completed the wedding rituals with Wei Ying, to be husbands, companions, and each other’s Zhiji. How was he supposed to show any remorse for his acts, when he couldn’t be happier? 

Even Wei Ying’s clothes were made for this, with the black and red robes. He felt that if he closed his eyes, if he didn’t think too closely, he could imagine that he was at his wedding altar with Wei Ying. 

How could he show any sense of remorse when the ancestors had told them how suitable they were, calling them Zhijis, and even blessing them.  He felt bittersweet at the blessings by the senior. He wished to acknowledge it, to tell her that he felt blessed with Wei Ying by his side, that they were married, but he was the only one who knew about the matter.  

He wondered how Wei Ying would feel when he knew why the ancestor blessed them. He really wished to tell Wei Ying the truth of her blessings, what she meant- but what good would it do? Wei Ying didn’t like him that way, nor did he like anyone of his gender. Wei Ying loved beautiful females, choosing to flirt with them whenever he could. 

Lan Wangji could never truly be content but he was satisfied with what he could get. If marriage without Wei Ying’s knowledge would tie him to the man for life, that’s what he would do. He ached to give Wei Ying more, to show him how much he loved him, how much happiness, love, and care he could give him, but Wei Ying didn’t need that, at least not from him. Lan Wangji would try to be satisfied watching Wei Ying from afar, giving his own form of silent devotion and love. 

Why couldn’t it be him? 

Being raised in a household that had an aversion towards the topic of love, prioritizing marriage alliance and prosperity, love was not a topic that Lan Wangji dwelled on. He never held interest for anyone, be it male or female- in a romantic sense. However, Wei Ying was different, he was alluring, distracting, and Lan Wangji couldn't help but find it hard to control himself. He was fatally doomed to fall in love with Wei Ying when he saw him that night, his glory even outshining the moon, his eyes an even more pure silver than the moon. 

At the same time, he knew how wrong it was, to crave for someone like that, to make someone yours in such a crude manner- even if the person didn’t know of the truth. He would punish himself later, with the hundreds of rules that he disobeyed, but for now, just seeing the beautiful smile on Wei Ying’s face, knowing that Wei Ying was his was enough .

Despite feeling miserable at Wei Ying’s soon-to-be departure, Lan Wangji was glad that Wei Ying’s injuries could be healed, that he would be safely tucked in his grandmother’s home, away from all the harm he received here. 

Looking at how Wei Ying clutched onto his friend , Lan Wangji didn’t know how to feel. He wished the best for Wei Ying, with his pretty friend, but a small tiny part of him was frustrated, and he couldn’t help himself from feeling possessive and protective towards his husband . He was glad to find out that the person was Wei Ying’s brother, but once again, he felt depressed at Wei Ying’s departure. 

Wei Ying assured him with letters, charms, and talismans, but what could replace Wei Ying’s presence beside him? “Wangji, should we head back? Don’t worry, young master Wei promised to return. There’s no need to sulk after him- you look like a forlorn maiden.” His brother teased, as they watched the red wispy ribbon fade into the distance.  Lan Wangji glared at his brother, hoping that his brother would understand his frustration. He wished his brother wasn’t able to able to read him so clearly. He retreated back into his room, already missing Wei Ying. He held on to the talisman Wei Ying gave him tightly. 

Wei Ying...wouldn’t forget him. 

“Run!” 

Lan Wangji gritted his teeth and breathed in the smoke. He looked around, noticing that the important infrastructures were mostly destroyed. How did the Wens know which building to start aflame? Who had revealed the Gusu Lan blueprint?

He was glad that his brother was at least able to escape with the Lan's manuscripts. The future sect leader would be fine. His father had chosen to stay in his house, unwilling to leave and defend his sect, his fate left unknown. He nodded his head to his uncle, preparing himself for the onslaught of the Wens.

He took a step forward, breathing in the wince that was about to escape from his lips. His legs were injured by Wen Xu when they rushed into the Lan’s territory. He had warned the elders about the weak wards that surrounded the territory, but they were unwilling to change the foundation of the Lan’s, wanting to keep the place the same. 

His legs may be broken, but his spirit wouldn’t be. He readied his sword against the hundred Wen’s disciples, ready to step out of the protective wards at the cold pond cave. He could hear Wen Xu ask about the way to enter the place, and he felt a sense of pride at the strong, defiant, and loyal disciples- when an outer disciple revealed the truth. 

“I’ll tell you, I'll tell you! It’s the Lan’s headband! The headband grants you entry into the cave. Please don’t hurt me.” The outer disciple said. Mere moments after he spoke, a feral grin appeared on Wen Xu's face as he pushed that outer disciple aside, going for the nearest outer disciple to rid them of their forehead ribbon. The other disciples looked at that traitor in horror and betrayal, before many of them fell to the ground dead. 

“Su Minshan!”

“Su She!” 

Their cries echoed out, as they fell one by one, as the boy stood at the side triumphantly. “A wise man bend to their circumstances. How could you guys blame me?” 

Wen Xu laughed as he patted his back, “That’s right! Bring this boy away.” He said, as Lan Wangji finally reached them, pushing more disciples into the cave. He was long prepared to fight to his death, to avenge his sect, to avenge his dead disciples, when Wen Xu stopped in his actions. 

“Since the Lan's don’t know how to teach, the Wen’s would take over the lessons. I’m just here to send you guys an invitation, who knew that the Lan’s were such cowards?”  Wen Xu mocked, as he sauntered away, seemingly giving them a way out. Lan Wangji couldn’t believe his ears, cowards? They attacked his sect, burning down their library, their prized collection just for an invitation? They attempted to kill his sect leader, his father in the name of teaching?  He knew the real reason for their acts. A few months ago, his sect had scored the best, winning two out of three spots in the competition hosted by the Wens. That was perhaps what the cryptic message that Wen Ruohan meant when he said that the Lan’s were acting above the sun . 

He was glad Wei Ying wasn’t here.

Lan Wangji could tolerate the mockings Wen Chao threw at him and his sect. Yes, he was angry but nothing could truly affect him the way Wei Ying had. He wondered about Wei Ying, about how he was doing, if he was recovering well. He found comfort in the simple things, like Wei Ying’s safety amongst all the uncertainty. 

He noticed his sect’s traitor being dragged along with them, as Wen Chao brought them for a hunt. A deep dark sense of satisfaction grew in him, as he looked at Su Minshan who stumbled forward, wearing the clothes made for prisoners, bearing whippings, signs of a lost core, and a Wen brand on his face. 

Why would the Wens want a known traitor to be in their midst? 

 Lan Wangji pitied him, but when he thought of the many disciples that died because of the traitor, how could he be kind to him? Su Minshan led so many disciples to their death, betrayed their sect, just to live, and yes- he would live . He knew that sometimes living was worse than death, and for Su Minshan right now, death would be a luxury to him. 

They spent hours looking for a mysterious cave when a disciple pointed it out. All of them entered the cave warily since none of them wielded weapons. As a female Jin disciple fell on the edge of the rocks and tumbled down, letting out a deafening shriek, alerting them of a more hidden area of the cave.

Before anyone could protest going down, Wen Chao simply chose to shove Su Minshan down, before ensuring that it was not a bottomless pit. With the threat of Wen Zhuliu, the core melting hand, all of them went down the thick twines given by the Wen soldiers. 

Lan Wangji quickly went towards the female Jin disciple, with Jin Zixuan behind him. He was glad to know that one of their allies had not suffered any injuries, merely spotting a few bruises. The lady thanked them, as they heard the other disciples start to protest against Wen Chao.

“There’s something in the water! We need a bait!” 

“Wen-gongzi, how about that wrench?” Wang Lingjiao suggested, pointing to the Jin disciple that previously fell in. Wen Chao turned to her, assessing the Jin disciple. Luo Qingyang hid behind Jin Zixuan’s view, not wanting to attract Wen Chao’s attention. 

“Jiaojiao, not her, how about that slave?” Wen Chao coaxed, as he recalled the useful slave he brought along. Before Wang Lingjiao could further protest, Wen Chao quickly signaled to Wen Zhuliu to throw Su Minshan into the water.  Nobody had the time to help Su Minshan when the core melting hand dragged him onto a mini island in the middle of the pond. Lan Wangji quickly moved, wanting to save Su Minshan. Despite all that Su Minshan had done, he didn’t deserve such a cruel fate such as being an unknown beast's bait. 

Yet, the island, no- that monster acted faster than him, swallowing half of Su Minshan’s body in a single gulp. Everybody went silent, the only sound that echoed in the cave was of the Xuanwu of slaughter munching on Su Minshan’s bones, as the blood splattered everywhere. As the Xuanwu turned its head to them, the silence was broken by loud screams for help and Wen Chao’s commands. It was like all hell broke loose, as soldiers were getting eaten left and right. 

They should have never disturbed the slumber of a thousand-year-old beast. 

Wen Chao quickly signaled for Wen Zhuliu to bring him out of the cave. The man acted fast, grabbing Wen Chao and Wang Lingjiao, stopping her from attempting to warm up a Wen Sect brand.  All of them scrambled to the exit, wanting to leave. There were barely any survivors left from each sect, only the stronger ones were left injured, but standing. However, as the first few non-Wen soldiers began to climb, Wen Chao commanded them to cut the vines. 

Some inner disciples howled for mercy, some tried to climb the stone wall with their bare hands when a loud piercing voice cut through the crowd. “Wen Chao! You need to save me, I’m your ally! My father is Jiang Fengmian, have you forgotten about it?! Your father promised to take care of me during the indoctrination!” Jiang Wanyin demanded.

The rest of the disciples were stunned into silence, as they heard the Jiang sect heir’s words. Was that why Jiang Wanyin was always allowed to get away during the indoctrination? Was this why his clothes had always seemed finer than theirs? The clues seemed to be adding up at this point in time. 

“Ha! Spending more time to save you means lesser chances for my survival. Do you think my father would care about your life or mine? You can stay here to be that monster’s food!” Wen Chao sneered.

“How could you betray me like this? I’ll tell my parents when I get out! Let’s see if your father would let you go!” Jiang Wanyin threatened, but Wen Chao was no longer there, long gone with the rest of the Wen soldiers. Jiang Wanyin tch’ed towards the top of the cave, before realizing there was a huge breadth between him and the rest of the heirs or the disciples. 

“Jiang Wanyin, you collaborated with the Wens?” Jin Zixuan accused, as they stood on one side of the cave, while the rest of the Jiang’s disciples stood at another, watching each other warily. 

“So what?! It’s all you and Lan Wangji’s fault!  If the Lan’s hadn’t sent a report about us fighting, would my mother have met Wei Wuxian? Would she get hurt? Would my sister’s engagement be over? Would my family be in such a mess now? My father is never around, my mother could never hold her whip again, and my sister locked herself in her room! I haven’t even attacked you, and you’re coming for me? You should thank me for my mercy!” Jiang Wanyin glowered at them, while they watched him speechlessly. 

“Jiang Wanyin! ” Lan Wangji shouted, unable to obey the Lan’s rule, when he heard the nonsensical reasoning that Jiang Wanyin had attempted to use, to convince them about his actions. At that moment, he knew who exactly revealed the Lan's blueprint to the Wens. Beside him, Jin Zixuan clutched his fist tighter, preparing himself to charge at Jiang Wanyin when the monster struck at them again. 

A nearby Jiang soldier was swallowed before all of them rushed into the narrow crevice to hide from the monster. “Let’s settle this later. We need to think of a plan to escape.” Jin Zixuan seethed, as he dragged Lan Wangji to a more secluded corner. 

“We should tell Wei Wuxian to help us. I have the talisman device that he gave us. I told Nie Huaisang to send him as well.” Jin Zixuan offered, as he pulled out his device. 

“There’s another way out. There are maple leaves in the pond. It’s best if Jiang Wanyin and Wei Ying don’t meet, Jiang Wanyin seems...volatile.” 

“Who would you suggest to find the hole? The person must be an excellent swimmer and good enough to avoid detection from the monster. That only leaves us with the Jiangs- and look at Jiang Wanyin, do you think he would do such a thing? The disciples aren’t strong enough, and they wouldn’t be willing to do it.” Jin Zixuan countered. 

Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan stared at each other for a few moments- before they decided on using Jin Zixuan’s talisman to convey a simple message to Wei Wuxian. Lan Wangji decided against using his talisman, wanting to save the energy to fight on behalf of Jin Zixuan in case they needed it. 

To calm the disciples down, Lan Wangji revealed about the monster they thought it was, and what they could do in an attempt if nobody was to come for them. “Jiang Wanyin, could you search for the hole while we distract the Xuanwu? Your disciples don’t have the skills, you are the only one that could do it over here.” The words, Wei Ying could do better , were left unsaid, but understood by the different disciples. 

However, Jiang Wanyin had lived up to their expectation, rejecting them almost immediately. “Of course not! Why would I trust you guys with my life? What if there’s no hole? What if you leave me to die?” 

“Either way we would be dead if nobody came for us! What difference does it make?” 

“Wen Chao would definitely come back for me when he receive the wrath of his father! I won’t go into the water, and that’s final!” Jiang Wanyin declared as he sat down at the corner of the cave, his lackeys trailing behind him. 

The disciples waited for a day, and another, some diving in to find the hole, but never as stealthy or quiet as a Jiang swimmer, losing their lives to the infamous beast. On the third day, even Jiang Wanyin was growing desperate, as he stared at the entrance of the cave, muttering to himself that they would save him, that they wouldn’t leave him here to die. 

All of them were shocked when they saw a shadow near the entrance, wondering if it was the Wen’s really coming back to save the Jiang heir. Many of them had traitorous thoughts in their head, wondering if they should treat the Jiang heir better when the figure spoke. 

“Lan Zhan! Peacock! Are you guys in here?” 

Hearing that familiar voice of the chirpy rogue disciple almost brought them into tears, as many of them started howling, and breaking down. Finally, they were saved. They watched as many ropes descended down for them, and they pushed each other aside, wanting to hurry up the roles in case it was cut again. 

On the other side, they watched as that familiar figure nimbly crawled down, making his way to Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan. “Wei Wuxian! Took you long enough.” Jin Zixuan called out, unable to stop the sound of relief that crept up his voice. He took the rations Wei Wuxian pulled out from his bag gratefully, munching on them. 

“Aiya! I had to scour the place for this cave. It’s hard to find it. I’m relieved that both of you are fine. Lan Zhan, have some of these snacks.” Wei Wuxian said as he offered some dry rations and tea to Lan Wangji. 

After taking a few small bites of the food provided, Lan Wangji spoke up. “Wei Ying. It’s the Xuanwu of slaughter. We can’t let it go.” 

“Xuanwu of slaughter? Wasn’t it Xue Chonghai’s beast? What is it doing in Wen’s territory? You’re right, Lan Zhan. This beast is too dangerous to be left alive, especially since its slumber was disturbed.”

“Xiao-gege is here, if all of us worked together, I’m sure we could kill it.” Wei Wuxian continued, as he called out for his brother.

By this time, most of the disciples were out of the small cave, munching on some much-needed rations, when a pristine figure in white gracefully climbed down the cave. He walked towards them, wondering what the matter was when they were disturbed by a loud bellow.

“Wei Wuxian!” 

Chapter Text

“Wei Wuxian!”

Wei Wuxian turned around, noticing the disheveled man in front of him, eyes burning with anger, his fist clenched tight, as the man thundered towards him. There was no need for him to defend himself when three people stepped up to lock whatever Jiang Wanyin was intending to do. 

He looked at his brother’s silent, placid but furious eyes, the exhausted Jin Zixuan and the injured Lan Wangji standing up for him, feeling his heart swell with emotion. However, Jiang Wanyin didn’t seem to get the memo or perhaps hoping that his anger would drive the three men aside, as he continued his way forward. Obviously, he couldn’t stand against three people, especially when his brother had his spiritual sword with him. 

“I’ve given you a chance.” Xiao Xingchen warned as he readied himself into an attacking stance. However, Jiang Wanyin had not seemed concerned about the warnings, choosing to hurl himself forward. Xiao Xingchen sighed softly, as he used the scabbard of his sword to jab harshly at Jiang Wanyin’s abdomen. 

Pa!

Jiang Wanyin was smashed on a rock a few meters away, with a few stray rocks falling onto his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood, cradling his stomach, as he stood up shakily. Wei Wuxian knew how much that jab must’ve hurt, that Jiang Wanyin would be suffering from internal injuries for the next few weeks, months if he was unlucky. Xiao-gege was renowned for his arm strength, furthermore, the scabbard had a pointed edge as well. 

Wei Wuxian could not understand the reason for Jiang Wanyin’s anger. He had chosen to leave everything the Jiangs had done in the past, had moved on from all the negativity, so why was Jiang Wanyin acting up again? What was he being accused of again?

“How dare you appear in front of me! You think you’re so great, such a hero for rescuing all these disciples' lives. I won’t be fooled by your pretentious actions. Don’t think I’ll be grateful that you saved me. I don’t need you! You should’ve died when you were younger. How dare you destroy my family- my parent’s marriage, my sister’s engagement, my studies, and my cultivation. You owed it to me, to Lotus Pier!” Jiang Wanyin accused, pointing a finger at Wei Wuxian. 

“The Wen’s would have come back for me, you’re just a step earlier than them. The Jiangs would be the superior ones, standing up tall and mighty with the Wens- at that point, I’ll kill you! All of you! All of you had better not beg for mercy at that point.” Jiang Wanyin continued, with a sneer. 

Wei Wuxian had been conditioned to placate Jiang Wanyin’s anger at a young age, to give in to his wilful temper- but his stay with his grandmother had changed his mind. Why should he give in to this spoilt brat? What made him think that he was superior? 

It’s funny how Jiang Wanyin would call it a debt , something that he was entitled to,  and something that he owed them- as if the many years of starvation, abuse, and manipulation were nothing. 

“I owed you this? Your father chose to bring me into your household, claiming to be my parent’s sworn friends. He promised to treat me well, but all he did was give in to Madam Yu’s temper, to close an eye to the many years of abuse I suffered. He had the nerve , to ask me why I wanted to leave. I owed you? Since you’re so sure about the Wen coming back to save you as if they hadn’t abandoned you in the first place, why not you just wait here for them to come back, to save you?” 

Jiang Wanyin looked at him speechlessly, his eyes angered before he snorted. “Do you think I’m stupid?! Why would I do that? Don’t expect me to thank you. All these are your fault anyways. Let’s go!” He muttered, before climbing up the ropes. He quickly grabbed several rations from the cave, before scooting out of the cave. 

The disciples that surrounded the cave, naturally looked at the commotion that Jiang Wanyin raised again. They couldn’t understand how a person could be this ridiculous, to even frame their savior. Although they were used to the many complaints the man had towards Wei Wuxian since their schooling days. They were more on edge at his alliances with the Wens, the people that had attempted to murder them in cold blood. Each of his words was carefully listened to, and this time around, they were fixated on a line that Jiang Wanyin mentioned. 

“The Jiangs would be the superior ones, standing up tall and mighty with the Wens- at that point, I’ll kill you! All of you!”

The disciples couldn’t help their wandering thoughts, and as their eyes met each other, they confirmed Jiang Wanyin’s words. They wondered if he was just referring to his enmity with Wei Wuxian, or had it meant more? Had Jiang Wanyin intended to murder them in cold blood to form a stronger alliance with the Wens? Were they planning world domination? 

They couldn’t help believing that this whole incident was a ploy created by the Wens and the Jiangs to kill all the prominent sect heirs and the inner disciples. As their doubt and suspicion towards the Jiangs increased, they couldn’t help feeling paranoid with the other Jiang allies. 

They cast cautious and apprehensive glances at the different minor sect’s disciples and started isolating them. In turn, the isolated disciples felt indignant at the treatment and knew that all these were the fault of the Jiangs, who did not inform them of such an important decision, choosing to shun them away, as they were thought to be of a "lesser" sect.  

To prevent the other disciples from ostracizing them, the Yao-disciples subtly glanced at each other before speaking. “Jiang sect is so despicable! How could they do such a thing?” They spewed out, telling the other disciples glimpse of what they faced being a minor sect of the Jiangs. 

All it took was for one loud-mouthed Yao disciple to voice it out before the others started muttering their agreement, in low hushed voices, trying to align themselves with the current group of disciples. Hearing the Jiang’s alliances saying such matters about the Jiangs, made them feel more assured that the two parties had conflicting goals, and that they were definitely not on the same side as the evil Jiangs and Wens. As more of the minor sects bad-mouthed the Jiangs, the more accepting the other disciples were, thus, the more the minor sect had continued to tell them about how unreasonable the Jiangs were, mixing both the truth and lies together. 

At the end of their long tirade, they were all convinced of how bad the Jiangs were as leaders, how ruined the Jiangs were, how evil they were to collaborate with the Wens, to kill them. The disciples banded together, coming out with a message to inform their respective sect leaders- that the Jiangs had collaborated with the Wens’ to murder their sect heirs, for world domination. 

Even if the Jiangs were to figure out the truth, or were to ask about the matter, what could the Jiangs do? With so many angry disciples present to hear what Jiang Wanyin had declared, how would they defend themselves? 

The irrefutable truth was Jiang Wanyin did reveal about wanting to kill everyone and wasn’t this place flooded with all the sect heirs? Jiang Wanyin had even admitted to his family collaborating with the Wens, and whatever they said would become a fact, that could even be verified with their sect heirs. 

Below them, the great sect heirs were able to feel more comfortable with the food and medical attention provided to them. They started to discuss how they should kill the deformed spiritual beast. 

“So how do we kill it? The Xuanwu’s shell seems unpenetrable.” 

“I observed. There’s a soft spot on its neck.” 

“Lan Zhan, peacock, both of you should try to bait the Xuanwu from the outside, while I and Xiao-gege would get closer to it since we have our spiritual weapon.” 

They spent a few moments thinking about their plans and trying to cover the loopholes pointed out. Lan Wangji decided to call some of his fellow disciples down to help out with the tasks, as some other disciples also decided to offer their assistance. 

“We can help you!” They echoed out, picking up the loose arrows and bows from the floor, left behind by the Wen’s soldiers when they fled. Although the great heirs knew the reasons why those disciples would offer their assistance, as the fame that would come from killing a thousand-year-old beast was unmeasurable , they needed as much assistance as they could have, especially when dealing with such a violent beast. 

Wei Wuxian nodded his head, sharing his plan with the disciples, as they divided themselves into smaller groups, to act as the backline of the plan, to aim and attack at the beast. The plan seemed more complete with the extra support they received, as they surrounded the pond, forming an elaboration formation. 

The spiritual swords danced in the air, as Wei Wuxian and Xiao Xingchen weaved in and out of Xuanwu’s sight, inflicting grievous wounds on its body. The sounds of a beautifully lethal makeshift-guqin echoed in the small cave, scissoring through the Xuanwu’s thick shell. The added layer of distraction provided by Jin Zixuan, and the angered disciples who wanted to avenge their dead comrades, were vicious and worked perfectly in keeping the Xuanwu busy.

With the combined effort of everyone, Wei Wuxian managed to land the decisive hit on the soft spot of the beast’s neck. The Xuanwu sunk to the bottom of the murky pool, with an anguished scream, the spirits of many of its dead prey helping to yank it to the bottom of the water, to remain there till the end of eternity. 

They started cheering and crying, elated at defeating a thousand-year-old beast. The disciples didn’t care about their sects as they started hugging each other, bonding over the effort they took to bring the dangerous beast down. However, they knew of the risks of staying here for too long, especially with Jiang Wanyin’s looming threats.

All of them quickly escaped the cave, bidding farewell outside the cave, as they went back to their respective sects. They left no traces behind as they went in the different directions, each of them haggard, but more energized after attaining such a feat. Their eyes couldn’t help but sparkle with pride and glory, as it fueled their energy to make their way home faster.  

Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan, as they hobbled their way out of the Wen’s immediate territory. While Wei Wuxian had nowhere to return in particular, he wanted to make sure that Lan Wangji was able to make the journey back home, especially when the wounds on his feet were festering. 

“Lan Zhan! Before you return, we need to clean up your injuries. If you leave it like that any longer, your wounds might be fatal.” Wei Wuxian said, looking at Lan Wangji’s leg.

“Mn.”

After some moments of walking, Jin Zixuan pointed towards a crossroad, bidding them farewell, as the journey to the Jin’s territory was different from where the duo had intended to go. The pair had wanted to join Jin Zixuan but would be unable to make the arduous journey to the Jins quickly. 

Jin Zixuan nodded his head in understanding, informing them to keep in contact if anything happened, and he would inform his father of what they Wens had attempted to do. They quickly separated from there, as the group made their way to Yiling, a neutral territory outside the Wens. 

Wei Wuxian kept silent, as he supported Lan Wangji on the paths. 

‘This is unusual...did something happen to Wei Ying?’ Lan Wangji thought as he sneaked a glance at the man who was supporting him. Wei Ying was never a silent one, always having something to chatter about, to fill in the silence that always transpired between them. He couldn’t help but wonder if Wei Wuxian was uncomfortable with supporting him. He couldn’t help but think bitterly, that Wei Wuxian wouldn’t definitely prefer a female to carry. They were lighter, more voluptuous, and needed more protection, unlike him . 

“Wei Ying, are you okay?” He decided to ask. If Wei Ying mentions any trouble with carrying him, he would let go of the man immediately. However, like being broken out a stupor, Wei Wuxian jerked his head up at him, almost colliding their heads together. 

Wei Wuxian was shocked that Lan Wangji could suddenly call him, as his head shot up, almost bumping into the slightly taller man’s face. His eyes widened in shock, as he stared into the molten gold ones. At this distance, he could see the fine hair on Lan Wangji’s face, his smooth and flawless skin, and as his eyes trailed downwards, he could see the plump lips-

He must be falling sick from the dirty water in the cave. 

“Ahaha- Of course, I’m fine Lan Zhan! I’m more concerned about you? Are you okay? How’s Gusu?” Wei Wuxian rambled on, feeling warm all of the sudden. How could Lan Wangji ask about his well-being when he left him with such a bombshell during the time they last met?! All that Wei Wuxian could think of besides Lan Wangji’s safety was the marriage, but how should he even bring up the matter? 

Was he even supposed to know about it?

However, he watched as Lan Wangji’s eyes dimmed, and realized he must’ve touched a sore spot. He mentally beat himself up, preparing another question to distract the man, but the man had beaten him to it.

“Gusu Lan’s collections were burnt, the sect leader’s health remains unknown, my uncle had fallen ill and my brother left with the manuscripts- he’s missing .” Lan Wangji revealed. The placid man was often calm in the face of danger as if nothing could faze him, but right now, he could hear, he could feel the hint of distress that Lan Wangji was facing. 

Wei Wuxian could feel Lan Wangji’s fist-clenching, as it trembled slightly on his shoulders. He couldn’t help but sympathize with Lan Wangji, being forced to endure so much misfortune, blows after blows in such a short period of time.

“Lan Zhan, it’ll be fine. No news is good news, alright? You’re safe now.” Wei Wuxian comforted, as he tried to press the man’s head into his shoulders. The man was reluctant to lay his head on his shoulders, but between his insistence and strength, he succumb to the warm comforting presence. Wei Wuxian could feel his fabric getting slightly wet, as Lan Wangji’s grip on his arm tightened. 

The man was silent, and it looked like he was simply resting his head for a break, but Wei Wuxian knew . He could feel his fabric getting wet, a warm damp patch, as the man had tightened his grip on him, to ground himself in the warm and comforting shoulder. 

There was nothing more devastating , or heartwrenching when a flawless jade cries. 

After several moments, Lan Wangji stood back up, his face impassive as always. It was almost impossible to tell that the man had been crying, except for the light red-rimmed edges of his eyes. 

“Thank you, Wei Ying.” 

“Anything for my dear Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian smiled, as they continued on their journey towards Yiling. They decided not to rent the common inns, in case the Wen's soldiers came searching for them there, instead choosing to go to the more outskirt houses to search for a place to rest. 

They found a small village on a mountain and were accepted and coddled in by an old grandmother and the other residents. They quickly rid themselves of their clothes, and Wei Wuxian quickly went to get some fresh water for Lan Wangji’s injuries. 

“My niece is a doctor. You should let her see the injury.” The old grandmother said as she brought some light snacks into the room. 

“Hi, popo. Is your niece in right now?” 

“She is, I’ll tell her to come over later but she’s tending to a man right now. That man looked like you.” The old lady said as she gestured towards Lan Wangji. “He has the same headband you’re wearing and was carrying a lot of books. A-Ning found him unconscious outside the Gusu territory, suffering from Qi-exhaustion, and carried him here.” 

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji made eye contact, nodding their head towards each other, confirming what they heard the old grandmother say. There was only one person who could’ve fit that description, or looked remotely similar to Lan Wangji. 

“Granny, could we meet that man? It’s my friend’s brother.” Wei Wuxian requested as the old grandmother nodded her head, walking towards the direction of another hut. They hobbled along, entering the spacious room. 

They saw the back of a lady administrating acupuncture towards an unconscious Lan Xichen, as a man stood beside her, holding on to a cloth. Upon hearing some noise, the lady and the man turned towards them.

“Thank you for saving him, Wen -guniang.” Lan Wangji said as he did a deep bow. 

“Lan Wangji? Why are you here? How do you know who I am?” 

“Wen Qing- one of the greatest doctors of our generation, who wouldn’t know you? You’re much better than any of the Wen main sect’s heirs.” Wei Wuxian chimed in. “They were being thrown into a cave by Wen Chao to fend for themselves. We escaped and wanted to rest, Wen -popo took us in.” 

Lan Wangji nodded his head along with Wei Wuxian’s words. He walked to his brother’s side, putting a warm palm on his brother’s forehead. “How is he?”

“Qi-exhaustion, and fatigue. His body had automatically placed him in a coma-induced state. He would wake up within the weak.” Wen Qing answered, continuing with her acupuncture. 

“You guys could rest here. The manuscripts that Lan Xichen had with him are on the table over there. Once he wakes up, you guys need to leave. I’m not sure if my uncle will come looking for us here.” She continued, before leaving the room. 

Wei Wuxian sat beside Lan Wangji as the both of them looked at the haggard figure of Lan Xichen on the bed. “Lan Zhan, look. Everything would be fine. Your brother is here and safe.” 

“Mn. Need to bring brother back.” 

As they waited for Lan Xichen to wake up from his coma, they decided to practice and make plans in case of a future Wen attack. “War is coming,” Wei Wuxian muttered, as they sat with the Wen siblings. 

Wei Wuxian, being one who was more adept at communicating, often dragged Lan Wangji along to play with the Wen siblings, who eventually accepted them as one of their own, especially when Xiao Xingchen had revealed what happened with Wei Wuxian and the Jiangs.  They had meals together, understanding and respecting the difference between Dafan Wen, and Qishan Wen, one that heals, and another that kills. Wen Qing provided them with more information about the attacks, and why they were occurring- such as the presumed Lan’s arrogance to hold classes, and wins over them. 

“Wen Qing, have you considered defecting?” 

“My roots and heritage are here...I can’t just up and go. What about the elderlies and the children?” Wen Qing said grimly. She too knew of the upcoming war that her uncle would wage- after all, she had already received a missive to go back to serve him as his doctor. 

“Exactly, have you thought about them ? What if you mixed into a town, and become its residents? Wouldn’t that be fine? If the Wens win the war, everything would be fine, but what if the Wens lost the war? Have you thought about the consequences ? The surname ‘Wen’ would be taboo, everyone who has that name would be gunned down and killed. Do you really think that the other cultivation sects would care about the old and young?” 

Wen Qing stared at him, before sighing. “We can’t just up and move.” She didn’t know at this point in time, was she attempting to convince them, or herself? 

“You could move to Caiyi Town, Wen-guniang. I would offer you a sanctuary for assisting me and my sect, for offering my brother and disciples a place to heal. Nobody would recognize the old and young yet, especially if you guys were willing to change your surname. Those who wish to cultivate could join the Lan sect.” 

Lan Xichen stepped into the room, looking slightly frail but much healthier from when they first saw him. He had a genial smile on his face, his eyes a much brighter shade, as he stood up straight. His headband was tied back on his forehead, as he donned on a set of pale blue clothes. 

“Xiongzhang.”

“Xicheng-ge!”

They greeted, offering their seats, and drinks to the man. Lan Xichen looked at them with a small comforting smile, as he greeted them warmly. “Wangji, Wuxian. I’m glad you’re both doing well. I hope you could catch me up with the new happenings. Wangji, did you help to put the manuscript into the Qian-Kun pouch? You did well. Brother is sorry ...that he failed to keep the books securely.” 

“Xiongzhang isn’t at fault. Xiongzhang tried his best. Is Xiongzhang feeling better?” Lan Wangji asked, walking towards his brother, as the two jade tried to seek comfort from each other with a light hug. 

“Xiongzhang is fine. I’m glad Wangji is doing well too, with Wuxian.” 

As Lan Xichen teased Lan Wangji with his cryptic messages, watching his brother’s ears turn red- he couldn’t help but feel more comforted that everything was going to be fine. On the other hand, Wen Qing was observing them, looking at how Lan Xichen was comforting Lan Wangji, just like how she comforted Wen Ning.  She thought about Wen Ning, Wen Popo, and the rest of the civilians in her family, unsure about what she should do. She knew how wonderful this offer was, how her family would be able to roam the world undetected, instead of staying in an infertile mountain, trying to survive each day. 

Caiyi Town was prosperous, and nobody knew who the older Wens are, especially when they weren’t from the main branch. Her members would be able to blend in with the messes, and really, it was a small price to pay to disavow their surnames. But , she grew up here, it was her heritage and her roots. She shouldn’t just abandon her surname and whatever that meant to her. 

How could she betray her family, her uncle ? 

Right at this moment, it was like heaven had already made a choice for her when Wen-popo carried A-yuan outside their window. She watched the innocent toddler sucking on a thumb while his other hand was pulling on her grandmother’s hair. She pictured them if the war was lost- torn, and tattered, struggling to survive because of their unscrupulous uncle. She pictured little A-Yuan being forced to shoulder the heavy crimes that weren’t his to bear- and made a decision. 

“I’ll do it. Can you promise me the safety of all the residents here?” 

She declared as she clenched her fist, steadying her gaze against the three men that stood in front of her. She was unwilling to see such a tragic fate happen to anyone she loved, and for that, she was willing to betray . 

‘There was no point in holding onto useless traditions and values when nobody would be alive to witness them.’ She persuaded herself. “I’ll betray my uncle. For the safety of my sect. I hope you could stay true to your promise, and give us a place at Caiyi Town.” She continued on, hoping to seem every bit strong and righteous just like how she was raised. 

Wei Wuxian smiled at her words, offering a casual pat on her shoulders. “Qing-Jie! I’m glad you chose to follow us, you wouldn’t regret it. The Lan sects are the most righteous sect with their three thousand rules. I’m sure they would uphold their promises.”

Afterwhich, he nudged Lan Wangji on his shoulders, “I told you Qing-Jie would definitely listen to me!” 

“Mn.” Lan Wangji agreed as the both of them were lost in their own world of teasings, conveniently forgetting that it was Lan Xichen who helped seal the deal with his position. “A-Yuan should learn to be a cultivator.” He continued, as he watched Wei Wuxian hold onto the toddler with a fervent gaze. 

“Yes, A-Yuan is so adorable!” Wei Wuxian nodded his head, as they turned to Wen Qing as if that was their child. However, what complaints would Wen Qing have, when one of the great sects had offered to take in her nephew as one of their own? 

However, just like as they had scheduled, they couldn’t remain on Dafan-mountain any longer, especially since the date that Wen Qing was supposed to return to Wen Ruohan's side grew closer. They slowly snuck out more and more residents into the bustling town below, merging them as a family of travelers. 

“This talisman would allow you to communicate with us by reflecting its message on a wall on our side. As long as you remember the sigils, the sign could be recreated on any surface. Hopefully, everything goes well for you, and we’ll see you in the Lan’s infirmary soon.” Wei Wuxian said, serious for once. 

All of them knew that with Wen Qing’s departure, it would be a long time before they could see her again. They knew that the next time they saw her, it would be on the battlefield, where either her family would emerge victoriously, or it would be the Wen’s downfall. 

Despite Wen Qing’s aversion towards physical contact, she couldn’t help but give her brother, Xiao Xingchen and Wei Wuxian a big hug, before bowing towards the two Lan siblings. “Take care of yourself...and till we see each other again.” She said, as they separated at the crossroad, one going back to the Wens, while the others to Gusu. 

It was a slow and arduous journey back to Gusu, as there were fifty over Wen’s civilians that they had to transport back. However, they didn’t mind the journey, thinking about what the future meant for them. 

Lan Wangji, on the other hand, couldn’t help feeling someone glare at him, every time he hung out with Wei Wuxian. Although he knew who it was, he didn’t know why that person was doing it. 

Ever since they had been rescued from the cave, and even till now, Xiao Xingchen, Wei Ying’s Xiao-gege had been staring at him. The man had never spoken up about his intentions, while he never thought to ask. However, as Wei Ying slowly stopped avoiding him, he realized that the stares became glares, but once again, the man had not made his desires known. 

‘Do not presume other’s intention.’ Lan Wangji thought to himself, reciting one of the rules from the Gusu walls. Although the glares seemed to be targeted at him and were a tad uncomfortable- it was nothing that Lan Wangji couldn’t handle, especially when it meant that he could stay with Wei Ying longer.

The last straw had occurred when they reached their last stop before Gusu, a small inn enough to allow the rest of the civilians to rest comfortably. Wei Wuxian had whined and moaned, requesting Lan Wangji to carry him up to their room, like a bride crossing the threshold . But, how could he deny Wei Ying anything? 

Lan Wangji felt shy after making the innuendo that only he knew, and felt himself growing warm at his thoughts. As much as he would like to reject that request, how could he deny Wei Ying anything? 

Lan Wangji picked him up in a bridal carry, with one arm around his shoulders, another under his knees. However, it seemed that Wei Wuxian had not expected that, shrieking as he hid his face in Lan Wangji’s chest, muttering how much of an embarrassment it was, that he never expected his Lan Er-gege to do that. 

Such a foolish man, did he think Lan Wangji wouldn’t let him?

His heart was fueled by Wei Wuxian’s coy and blushing act, as the man was rendered speechless, only able to occasionally mutter gibberish. He was the one who made him like that, to reduce the proud, confident man into goo. He held onto the man tighter as they walked up to their room, an unperceivable skip in his steps. They were about to reach their room when they heard a voice from behind them. 

“A-Ying, have you mentioned that matter to Lan Wangji over here?” 

They turned to Xiao Xingchen, who had a small genial smile on his face. Lan Wangji would never admit it, but he felt a shiver go down his spine as the man looked at him. Whatever Wei Ying was supposed to mention seemed to be the reason for Xiao Xingchen’s glaring and displeasure all this while, and Lan Wangji inherently knew - that it wasn’t something pleasant. 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian looked at Xiao-gege, before moving his eyes to Lan Wangji. He realized that with his usual habits of deflecting and pushing away problems, he had accidentally forgotten about an important matter that Xiao-gege had told him. However, how could he spare Lan Zhan to such…embarrassing talks with his brother? 

“Xiao-gege, I’ll handle it myself! Lan Zhan, come here.” Wei Wuxian said, dragging Lan Wangji into the room, before shutting the door tight, ignoring any protests on the other side of the door. Wei Wuxian stared at Lan Wangji, pouring himself a cup of tea. How was he supposed to ask Lan Wangji such an awkward question? He took his time to drink his cup of tea, phrasing the question in his mind. 

“Wei Ying, what’s wrong?” Lan Wangji asked. Wei Wuxian looked up, meeting the man’s concerned eyes, before looking back at his tea, his face flushing a little. ‘It’s now or never,’ He thought to himself before he opened his mouth. 

“That time, at the cold pond cave where we met Lan Yi…what did you tie on my wrist?” He cautiously asked, not wanting to spoil their friendship. He looked at Lan Wangji’s furrowed brows, wondering if it was just a big misunderstanding, that even Lan Wangji hadn’t remembered- but the man asked back, “Gusu Lan’s forehead ribbon.” 

Lan Zhan actually knew what it was, and he still tied it on his wrist?

Wei Wuxian was dumbfounded. What was Lan Zhan doing? “What does the forehead ribbon represent?” He continued asking, and the man froze for a moment before reverting back to normal, his hands reaching out for a cup of tea himself. “Think about it yourself.” Lan Zhan answered, before taking a cup of tea, his eyes focused on the cup. 

Wei Wuxian was even more confused now. Was he supposed to know what the forehead ribbon meant? Granted, he had copied a lot of rules, but how would he know what the ribbon had stood for if not for Lan-Nainai? He didn’t belong in the sect, and what the sect wore was irrelevant to him so what was he supposed to think about? “I don’t know what to think of it.” He replied honestly. What did Lan Zhan want him to know? 

At his words, Lan Wangji froze again, his hands that held on the cup stopped midway, as the man looked up at him, with genuine shock, or terror , across his face. “You…know what the headband stands for.” He stated as he stood up from his seat awkwardly. 

“Lan Nainai told me about its meaning on the way to the immortal mountain. She blessed us…that way?” Wei Wuxian continued, as Lan Wangji stood in front of him. He wondered what the man was going to do, before he bowed, kneeling right in front of his legs. 

What was Lan Zhan doing?! 

“Lan Zhan! What are you doing? You…why are you kneeling?” Wei Wuxian stammered as he tried to force Lan Wangji up, but it was almost impossible to do so. He cursed the Lan’s strength, as instead, he was being forced back on the chair in front of him. “If you accidentally did that, it’s okay…I just wanted to-” 

“Meant it. Wangji knew what he was doing.” Lan Wangji clarified, “With the forehead ribbon.” Wei Wuxian stared in shock. “I know you wanted to protect me from the Cloud assassination techniques but you didn’t have to…” Wei Wuxan drifted off. He had a wild guess in his heart, but he didn’t want to presume that unless Lan Zhan personally said it to him. It was better to think of Lan Zhan as a chivalrous man, who was willing to even sacrifice his marriage just for him. For Lan Zhan to bound himself, to someone like him. 

Wei Wuxian looked at Lan Wangji’s brows that furled up in frustration for a slight moment, before reverting back to its placid calm expression. The man continued. “Wangji wanted it. To be tied with Wei Ying. Wangji is sorry, shouldn’t have done such a thing to Wei Ying. Wei Ying…can pretend it doesn’t exist.” Lan Wangji explained, staring at the floor with shame, as Wei Wuxian looked at him, gaping at the unexpected words. His…wildest guess came true. 

Lan Zhan…liked him? 

When had Lan Zhan liked him? How? Didn’t Lan Zhan constantly remind him of how annoying he was? That he was boring and ridiculous? So when had Lan Zhan fallen for him? When had Lan Zhan wanted to be wed to him? He looked at the man’s downcasted face, seemingly prepared to receive scoldings and rejection, and couldn’t help but let out a light chuckle.

He cupped his hands against Lan Zhan’s face, gently tilting his head upwards, with a slight flush on his face. On contrary to the man’s icy expression, the face in his hands was burning warm, and as the man’s molten eyes stared into his, with unshed vulnerability. His face flushed, as he looked into his reflection in the man’s golden eyes. “Lan Zhan...you like me? Romantically?” He whispered.

At his words, Lan Zhan gave a small, helpless smile, as he leaned his head against his palms, muttering a soft, but clear “Mn.”. He stared at the man, letting out a breath he didn’t know he was holding in, as he looked at one of the most dashing men in the whole cultivation world kneeling in front of him, with his face in his palms, a small smile gracing his lips. 

Wei Wuxian could feel a nosebleed coming, as he flushed even redder. That was unfair! How could Lan Zhan…seduce him like this? “When did Lan Zhan like me?” He asked, as his fingers uncontrollably ran against the soft, jade-like cheeks. From his position, he could see how Lan Zhan’s ears had turned red, as the man averted his eyes. “Rooftop.” He continued. 

“Since the first time we met?” Wei Wuxian muttered back breathlessly, only for the man to nod his head. There was only one rooftop that meant any importance to them, and that was the one when Wei Wuxian had intruded into the Gusulan’s territory drunk, only to meet an angel. 

So that meeting had not only meant so much to him, but also to Lan Zhan. He was glad that he was not the only one who was mesmerized from the moment they saw each other on that cold night. Perhaps, all along it was fate that strung them along, to be the moth to each other’s flames. Wei Wuxian looked at him, for the first time, the both of them sat in the room in a quiet but not an uncomfortable silence

Wei Wuxian’s heart was pounding, threatening to burst out of his body- but all he could do was to stare at Lan Zhan. For the first time, his words were failing him. He didn’t know what to say, or what he could say that would correctly represent the feelings he had inside his chest. “Wei Ying?” Lan Wangji asked nervously, and Wei Wuxian recalled his senses. 

He quickly pounced on the man, rubbing his cheeks against the man’s face. “Lan Zhan! How could you be so cute! You can’t be like that with other people!” Wei Wuxian exclaimed as he tried to bury himself in the cold man’s warmth. “Lan Zhan! Lan Zhan!” He shouted as he moved back slightly, just enough to make eye contact with the man. “I like you too, Lan-er gege!” He confessed. 

“Wei Ying…likes me?” Lan Wangji murmured, more to himself in disbelief than a reply to Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian glanced at Lan Wangji, still in his embrace, and squashed the man’s cheeks. There was so much pining, and frustrations, that Wei Wuxian didn’t want these doubts to continue any longer. “I like you, I love you, I fancy you, I want you, I whatever you.” He reaffirmed, and with those words, it brought Lan Wangji out of his stupor- as the man wrapped his arms tightly against Wei Wuxian, cocooning him in.

Wei Wuxian brightened up at Lan Zhan’s tight hug, as he held on tightly to the man. “Love you. Fancy you. Want to be with you forever.” Lan Wangji repeated, his voice hoarse, as he held on to Wei Wuxian tighter, his head resting on top of Wei Wuxian, as his eyes teared up. Wei Ying loved him , he thought, and he couldn’t help the few sheds of tears from rolling down his cheeks. They were together now. 

But, how could Wei Wuxian be Wei Wuxian if he didn’t tease Lan Wangji? He had a small grin on his face, as he playfully punched Lan Wangji’s back. “Lan Zhan, you skipped the steps! You didn’t court me before you married me! What an unscrupulous man, bullying such a fair maiden like me,” Wei Wuxian teased, but at the same time, he wanted…

He wanted more than a rushed wedding which he didn’t know about. He wanted the courtships, the exchange of presents, the fluttering and teasing gazes, to see how much Lan Wangji loved him. He wanted his family to share his joy with him. He didn’t want it to be like a secretive and disgraceful marriage- Wei Wuxian wanted . 

“Mn. Would do what Wei Ying wants, get Wei Ying’s approval. Get Wei Ying’s Nainai’s approval.” Lan Wangji answered, blinking away the tears as he looked at Wei Wuxian, a small smile still on his lips. 

“Aiyo! Lan Zhan, you better not smile at other girls like that! I’ll be angry.” Wei Wuxian teased, blushing at the sight of Lan Wangji’s breathtaking smile. Lan Wangji simply cupped his cheeks, fingers brushing against his face, as the man let out an even more gorgeous smile. “Only for Wei Ying.” 

Wei Wuxian screamed internally, as he grabbed onto Lan Wangji’s hands, taking them to cover his eyes. “It’s too bright!” He teased, before laughing out loud. He couldn't believe the exhilaration of getting together with his Zhiji, to become lifelong partners that would share in their everything with each other. “Lan Zhan! You don’t just need my approval, Xiao-gege and the Nainais know about it too. Nainai says to bring you up the mountain when you’re free. She wants to give you her blessing…and question you.” Wei Wuxian blushed, knowing how much the two immortals would tease them. 

Wei Wuxian noticed the momentary tick in Lan Wangji’s eyebrow and quickly continued. “Don’t worry, I’ll be there! I’ll protect my Lan-er gege. Now, don’t we have more important things to do?” Wei Wuxian teased, looping his arms around Lan Wangji, as he pulled him closer. He closed his eyes as he pressed his lips against the man. 

Wei Wuxian had never believed Nie Huaisang, when the man had told him about butterflies in the stomach,  about electrifying kisses, and a stirring emotion- but now he knew. From the soft gentle press of Lan Wangji’s lips, as they traded their emotions to one another, or the way he climbed onto Lan Wangji’s lap’s as things got more heated up.

Wei Wuxian felt like he was getting dizzy, from the electrifying feeling that stole his breath every time he met Lan Wangji’s lip, the gentle caress of Lan Wangji’s broad hands on his back, and the fingers that framed his face, guiding it to meet his. He felt his body heating up, especially a certain…region of his. He couldn’t take anymore, as Lan Wangji trailed his lips down his neck, leaving kisses and bites. The sweet pain of the bites, made him scrap his fingers against Lan Wangji’s back. He could hear Lan Wangji’s moan, and all Wei Wuxian knew was that he wanted more, and more and more . 

“Wei Ying…I can’t take it anymore.” Lan Wangji whispered against his neck. Wei Wuxian felt the hot breath on his neck, and whined, wanting Lan Zhan to continue, and to do more, to give more pleasure- but he knew better than that. 

“I want to get your grandmother’s and your brother’s blessings first. Wei Ying deserves the best. Wei Ying would get what everyone has, and even better things.” Lan Wangji said determinedly, trying his best to rein in his self-control and to stop looking at Wei Wuxian’s general direction. 

Wei Wuxian laughed a melodious tinkle, as he gave one tiny peck on Lan Wangji’s lips. “Thank you, Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian replied as he walked towards the bed. “Could Lan Er-gege control himself? A-Ying is feeling tired already,” Wei Wuxian teased, blinking his eyelashes flirtatiously. He knew what a snack he looked like, with his disheveled robes, and the marks that Lan Zhan created, obvious to the eyes. He couldn’t help that nature in him, to tease Lan Zhan even though he knew he shouldn’t. 

He watched as Lan Wangji’s eyes darkened, as he took in the image of him. Lan Wangji walked towards him, disrobing with every step, before entering the bed with his inner robes. “Lan Zhan?!” Wei Wuxian squeaked, not expecting Lan Wangji to do such a daring move. Was Lan Zhan serious about…that? He was still a virgin! Could men even do it? 

Wei Wuxian panicked, not knowing how to act, as Lan Wangji climbed up the bed. He froze, preparing himself, but all Lan Zhan did was pull the blanket up his frozen body, with a soft smile. “Wei Ying, sleep. It’s nine.” Lan Wangji before pulling him into his arms. How was he supposed to sleep with such a temptation beside him?! Lan Zhan…Lan Zhan was definitely teasing him!!! 

Yet, with a sigh, Wei Wuxian shuffled closer to the warm body, pressing his face against Lan Zhan’s chest. From such a close distance, he could feel the heat from the man’s body, and the soft thudding of Lan Zhan’s heart, as well as the light sandalwood fragrance that emitted from the man’s body. He leaned his head against Lan Zhan’s chest, comforted by the man’s very presence. He could feel Lan Zhan’s big palms soothingly patting his back, and despite being an adult- he felt extremely comforted by that action. 

And, as he snuggled closer to Lan Zhan, the man’s bigger frame seemingly protecting him, the feel of the man’s warmth and scent, he thought of the conversation he had with his grandmother back on the immortal mountain. 

What was home? 

Wei Wuxian always had a home- a place to stay, live but what was home? 

His home was always fluctuating, from the Yiling’s streets, to the Jiang household, and to the immortal mountain. His home at the dark alleys in the Yiling streets wasn’t voluntarily, but forced on him at a young age, as he struggled to live, to fight back against those mean dogs. His home with the Jiangs was undeniably better, he had no need to fight with the mean dogs on the streets, or starve himself but there were biting words, and most importantly, he hadn’t belonged . His home in the immortal mountain was a blessing, one that he felt loved, cherished, and belonged to, with his families pampering him, being there for him. 

Wei Wuxian knew that the immortal mountain was the best home he ever had, but something was missing . His heart yearned for the green grasses, the blue skies, the bustling crowds, the interaction with others- he wanted more . 

He sought the bustling crowd, the adventure to gain more knowledge, from the North to the South, from the icy cold lands to the warm humid territories. He met with so many different people, from different backgrounds, different pasts, and experiences, and felt joy at knowing so much- but nothing resonated with him the way he wanted. He continued searching, helping the different villagers, the cultivation sects, the evil spirits he met on the way, but something was missing .

He was strong, and alone at the top. 

However, a jar of Emperor’s Smile changed his fate. That day on the rooftop, as he exchanged hands with one of the strongest challengers he ever fought with, engaging in the most exhilarating fight he ever had- was one of his best days. He couldn’t help but get attracted to the man, and the man’s refusal only burned his heart. He wanted to ruin the man’s composure, he wanted to be the only one able to make a mark on the man’s perfection. When had that obsession turned into love? 

What was love? 

Wei Wuxian never knew what love was- that thing, like his home, fluctuated so much, based on his usefulness, his abilities to survive, and through familial ties. As much as he wanted to deny it, he never had someone love him for him . 

The Yiling streets were the survival of the strongest, he was accepted as one of them, because of his ability to survive and to stand out from the mass. He was never loved there, but how could you find love in a hopeless place? 

The Jiangs took him in for his usefulness, as the child of two famed disciples would have been strong. They raised him as a machine, a guard dog for their usage. He was the defense- a shield from Madam Yu’s irrational anger, a sandbag for Jiang Wanyin’s complacency, and as a protection for the poor disciples.

The Immortal mountain brought him in because of his familial ties to the immortal. He knew deep down, that if he wasn’t related to the immortal, if he wasn’t the child of the Cangse Sanren, that he would’ve still been roaming the streets, perhaps living his life as a rogue cultivator and suffering from the backlash of Zidian. 

He wanted someone to love him for him . 

He wanted someone to love him- not because of what he could bring to them, but rather his just for his heart, for him- as a person. He wanted that pure love his parents shared. 

He wanted that to be Lan Wangji.

Wei Wuxian never knew what it was like to fall in love, considering how he left from one place to another so quickly, how teasing words and passing glances were more to his preferences, compared to dedicating all his attention to a person. 

Love was never a priority in Wei Wuxian’s mind. He wanted to grow stronger, gain more knowledge, and become a better person. He thought that all he wanted was teasing words and passing glances, especially since he traveled so frequently. He thought that it was much better than to dedicate all his attention to a person- but he was wrong. 

He simply hadn’t met the right one to dedicate to.

Yet, from the moment he met Lan Wangji at the rooftop, he couldn't help but dedicate all his time, energy, and effort to the man. To watch the man's every action and every word- with a careful gaze. He wanted everything that Lan Zhan was willing to give him. He chased after that white ribbon that swayed with the wind, noticing it at the corner of his eyes. He hadn't known when his heart so easily decided for him that Lan Zhan was the one to dedicate to.  

At that moment, he didn’t even know that was love. 

Love was only something he read about in Nie Huaisang’s novels, or through his travels. He roamed the many different territories, and he was exposed to people loving each other, in their different genders, same genders, or even in more than a couple. He was accepting towards people of the same gender being together, and he could dream of himself, pairing up with a pretty lady or man. He wasn’t averse to either- but as much as he saw, he didn’t know how it felt.

He didn’t know how love would make you feel.

The things he read in the books seemed so far-fetched that he threw them away, but was those feelings not what he felt when Lan Wangi was near? He pushed his feelings aside, he didn’t know and didn’t want to know what they meant- and he wasn’t ready to delve into it. 

He had too much baggage on him, so many scars, pains, and experiences that he felt that he might not even recover from. How could he love another, when he couldn’t even love himself? He despised the scars on his body, he was embarrassed by them, he wanted to scrub his skin raw just to remove those purple marks. 

How could he think of Lan Wangji that way?

How could he taint Lan Wangji that way?

He pushed those unknown feelings deeper down inside his heart, to a place no one could reach, and threw away that nonsense. This was fit for others, not for someone so broken, so terrible like him. 

Yet, Lan Nainai’s words brought out a hope in him that he never knew existed. Those feelings that he buried deep down, came floating back up, demanding attention. He was reminded of everything, of Lan Wangji’s words, treatment, the Dizi amongst many others, but Lan Zhan's callous treatment also restrained him. 

Why would Lan Zhan even like him? 

Considering how Lan Zhan came from Gusu Lan, with more than three thousand rules adorning its wall, there would definitely be something against homosexuality. Lan Zhan is a stickler for rules, and…there was no way he would want to be together with him. 

Wei Wuxian was crushed. 

But, they never stopped encouraging him, telling him that perhaps, Lan Zhan had meant what he has done, and once again, his love and hopes for Lan Wangji rose again- despite how much he whispered to himself, not to get his hopes up or it would lead to more disappointment . 

Wei Wuxian hesitated. 

They parted, not knowing when was the next time they would meet again. With every step, Wei Wuxian was more reluctant to continue on this journey- but how could he, when he experienced the thrill, the happiness, and the feelings that came with Lan Zhan? His every step became heavier and heavier, but he gritted his teeth, knowing that the choice he made was the better one. 

Wei Wuxian wished he told Lan Wangji those…feelings he had inside of him.

He traveled to Qishan with a heavy heart, hoping for the best, but he knew that the chances of survival were low, considering how long he took to scour for the disciples. He regretted not saying what he wanted to, and perhaps Lan Wangji would never know how much he felt for him. Lan Wangji might be gone, and all that he would be left with is endless regrets and endless yearnings. 

He took a few days before he noticed an obscure cave in one of the more isolated forests. He quickly went down, his panic growing into an even higher level, when he noticed the stones that were definitely placed by a person- to block the entrance. He pulled out stones after stones, unable to suppress the feeling inside of him. “Lan Zhan!” He couldn’t help but shout, and when he stepped into the shoddy cave, noticing a pure white figure, he couldn’t help but shout that man’s name again. 

“Lan Zhan!”

He needed Lan Zhan’s eyes on him. He needed to feel that he was fine. He walked up to the man, mindful of the man’s injuries, and placed a supporting hand on the man’s body. His heart finally calmed down, and the heavy weight in his chest was finally gone. He took a double-take at the man’s body, happy that despite the many days, the man wasn’t faring too badly. He was more messy than usual, but still- a beautiful and graceful mess. 

Lan Zhan…was fine. 

They fought together again, and Wei Wuxian felt his heart pound against his chest at the excitement. He wanted to night-hunt with Lan Zhan forever, he thought to himself. And as he looked at Lan Wangji, he wanted to ask, do you want to night-hunt with me for life? Do your heart pound as fast as mine when we’re together?

Wei Wuxian decided that it was better if Lan Wangji never knew. 

His feelings were not abnormal, but for the strict-laced Gusu Lan disciples, it would be an occurrence that was one in a blue moon, an abnormality . He wouldn’t allow Lan Zhan, the best of their generation, the second jade to be mocked or laughed at by others. He would take in everything he could, everything that Lan Zhan was willing to give him. He would play and fool around with Lan Zhan, as long as Lan Zhan needed him. It was better than asking such a…fooling questions about his weird feelings, and risking the chances of ruining and making everything awkward. 

Wei Wuxian inhaled each of Lan Zhan’s expressions, actions and concerns greedily. He now knew what those feelings were, but he wasn’t willing to name it. It wasn’t a feeling they would share between them anyways. He would satisfy himself, with just being Zhiji’s. He was frustrated at Xiao-gege’s disturbance, although he knew that the man only had good intentions- but he wanted . 

His heart took control this time, instead of all the rational thoughts in his head. He finally decided to put a name to those feelings, as he confronted the man. He would rather go out with a bang since Lan Zhan was already suspicious. He opened his mouth, ready to question the man. 

Wei Wuxian knew what those feelings were.

Wei Wuxian knew what love was-

When he sat on the chair, a man kneeling before him. His palms held onto the man’s cheeks, and as he looked into his eyes, And as the man’s lips curled into a small smile, Wei Wuxian was a goner. He knew he wanted this forever . Why was he so foolish not to know? This was love in its purest form, without debts or reasons- just for who he was. 

Wei Wuxian loved Lan Zhan, his Lan Er-gege, his Zhiji…his everything. 

He pounced into Lan Wangji’s embrace, whispering words of love to each other. He never felt so complete, so happy in so long. He felt like his dreams came true, his feelings returned. He and Lan Zhan- his Lan Zhan, were together. They were a couple now. They would night-hunt, and create songs, and do everything together. 

He snuggled closer to Lan Wangji, as the man wrapped his arms tightly around him, just like how he loved it. He loved being held so tightly, to feel so precious, and to know that the person would never leave him- that he was a permanent fixture of his life. Everything seemed to come together, their hearts beating as one, trading their body warmth, and scents, a wide smile graced Wei Wuxian's lips, as he pecked the precious man hugging him. He chuckled softly to himself, as he dozed off into a happy sleep. 

His heart had finally felt whole. 

His heart knew that Lan Wangji was the missing piece . 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian woke up from his sleep, snuggling closer to Lan Wangji. He could feel the comforting warmth of Lan Wangji’s arms on his waist, holding him closer. “Wei Ying, it’s time to get up.” Lan Wangji said. 

Wei Wuxian laughed, knowing that he would never be able to wake up earlier than Lan Wangji. “Er-gege, why not we rest a little more?” Wei Wuxian teased, moving closer to Lan Wangji.

“Wei Ying, behave.” Lan Wangji said as he gripped Wei Wuxian tightly, trying to restrain the fire that was growing inside him. After several teasing remarks by Wei Wuxian, both of them got out of bed, ready to meet the others. 

“I presume everything went well?” Xiao Xingchen asked with a smile. Lan Wangji bowed towards the man. “Mn,” He said, nodding his head. Lan Xichen smiled at him with a knowing twinkle in his eyes, before saying a soft congratulatory message. 

The group rushed back to Cloud Recesses, glad to find out that the injuries of the sect were, although severe, had not damaged most of the fundamental structure. The Wen had not managed to destroy the sect’s infrastructures, as they were quickly overwhelmed and overtaken by the Lan’s and Nie’s. 

“Uncle.” Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen said simultaneously, as they entered the main halls of the Lan Sect. Upon seeing both of his nephews standing in front of him injury-free, a huge stone lifted from the old man’s chest. 

“Chen-er, Ji-er. I’m glad the both of you are fine. Wei Wuxian, I’m glad you’re fine too.” Lan Qiren exhaled out, a small but definite smile on his face. Wei Wuxian thought that he was dreaming, seeing that small and out-of-place smile on Lan Qiren’s face. 

“Master Lan, are you smiling?” Wei Wuxian teased, as Lan Qiren reverted back into a scowl. The old man turned to the two siblings that placed the various books and manuals on the table. “All the important documents are here, would uncle be okay in holding down the territory?” 

Lan Qiren stroked his beard, as he said, “This man is old, not useless! Don’t forget who taught you guys how to navigate a political scene. Go and help out in the war efforts. Our Lan’s have no need for idlers. Anything else can wait until the war is over.” Lan Qiren continued, eyeing Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji’s tightly gripped hands. 

“Uncle, there’s one more thing. Would you be able to vouch for the Wens?” 

“What? You wish for me to defend the Wens…who destroyed our home? Are you crazy?” Lan Qiren almost exploded but calmed himself down to a normal volume. 

“The one responsible for burning down our sect is Qishan Wen, but the Dafan Wen saved me when I was dying. I didn’t get out safely that day, I was ambushed and almost died out of blood loss if not Wen Ning and Wen Qing. They’re a bunch of farmers, carpenters, and the only people who could cultivate are Wen Ning and Wen Qing. We’ve allied with them. Wen Qing would control to solve the situation from the inside, while we fight on the outside.” 

Lan Qiren stroked his beard furiously, before letting out a huge sigh. “Xichen, you’ve grown up. You’re the sect leader, I’ll respect what you say. I know you’ll prioritize the safety of the Lan’s…I trust you.” 

Lan Xichen bowed down, “Thank you, uncle. Please trust me, Wangji, and Wuxian. We’ll try our best.” After hearing Lan Xichen’s words, Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji bowed as well. 

Lan Qiren nodded his head slowly, fingers brushing against the goatee. “Go to Qinghe. There’s a meeting to discuss the war. Remember to try your best, but be mindful of your lives. I…only have the two of you left. Wei Wuxian, come back safely with them…and then we’ll discuss your marriage.”He instructed as he carried the books towards the library pavilion. The rest of them shared a soft smile, before leaving Gusu Lan. They had barely reached the fortress of the Qinghe Nie’s sect when they saw dark clouds gathering from afar as if a huge fire had gone awry. 

“Isn’t that the direction of the Jiang Sect?” Wei Wuxian questioned and saw the other sect leaders furrowed their brows. If that was the direction of the Jiang sect, coupled with the thick and heavy smoke of the air- they could already guess what had happened. 

“Wen sect must’ve invaded them!” 

“Wasn’t the Jiangs allied with them?”

“Who told the Jiangs to ally with the enemy!” 

Wei Wuxian furrowed his eyebrows, looking at Lan Wangji. “Lan Zhan, let’s go?” Wei Wuxian asked, receiving a resounding nod. “Let’s save the Jiang sect!” Wei Wuxian said, readying himself on his sword.

However, other than Lan Xichen, no one else stood up with them. The memories of what Jiang Wanyin said to them were still too fresh, and too hurtful for them to forget about it. Wei Wuxian knew that there was no point in convincing them when every moment meant life or death for the Jiang remnants. Who would willingly choose to save a man who made threats about killing them? It was cruel, yet an understandable reason.

Each man for themselves. 

“Let’s go.” Wei Wuxian told the Lan siblings, as well as Xiao Xingchen. They traveled past the bellowing gusts of dark smoke, only to see the horrifying state of the Jiang clan. The Jiang Sect buildings were dyed red, in blood and fire. A stinking stench filled the air, as they calmed their breathing, reducing the amount of smoke they were inhaling. 

The buildings were destroyed, and the purple Yunmeng flag was replaced with the fiery red Qishan Wen's flags. Dead bodies were strewn carelessly on the wood paths or floating in the shallow waters. At a glance, there seemed to be no survivors. 

Wei Wuxian staggered backward on the sword, as he took in the horrific sight in front of him. A hand quickly supported him, as Wei Wuxian turned towards the man. “Lan Zhan...Lotus Pier…” He drifted off, not knowing how to feel. 

He lived here for so many years, even if he didn’t make this place his home, there were still the memories he had, of the nice shopkeepers, or the uncle who allowed him to steal the lotus pods. What..about them? They were the innocents in this war between the cultivators but had to pay the same price, the same suffering. 

What should he do now? 

So many conflicting feelings seemed to consume him until he caught sight of someone moving in the corner of his eye. “Over there,” He said, flying towards the man. He camouflaged in between the dark grey gust of smoke, covered in the darkness of the night, and traveled speedily. 

He cautiously stepped closer to the man, afraid that it might have been some stray Wen soldiers that were patrolling. “Boy, is that you?” The man questioned, tilting his head upwards to meet Wei Wuxian’s eyes. Wei Wuxian gasped, quickly removing the thick garbs on his body to cover the man. 

“Uncle Ye, are you alright? What happened? Did you see any of the Jiang survivors?” Wei Wuxian questioned. Uncle Ye simply shook his head, and muttered softly, “Heaven’s retribution.”

“Wei Ying, let’s go first. We’ve scanned the areas, there are no signs of any of the Jiang sect members. We should presume that they were able to escape the danger.” Lan Wangji said as Lan Xichen and Xiao Xingchen nodded their heads. 

“Uncle Ye, hold onto my shoulders. We’ll bring you away first.” Wei Wuxian said, as the both of them quickly left the area, afraid of any patrolling Wen soldiers. “Follow me, I know this place the best.” Uncle Ye said, and they nodded their heads, following the directions to the mist-covered island. 

Wei Wuxian quickly offered some warm tea to the man, who sat on a jade chair. “Uncle Ye, did you see what happened to those Jiang sect members?” 

After a slight pause, the old man tilted the corner of his lips, into a small barely discernable smirk, as he replied. “I did,” He revealed, stroking his chin. Wei Wuxian looked at him, hoping that the man could explain more, such as the location or safety of the Jiangs. 

However, after looking at the quiet old man for quite some time, Wei Wuxian paused, blinking his eyes furiously. He opened and closed his mouth, before stuttering out, “You’re not…a human. You’re an immortal.” 

He could never be wrong, considering the number of years he spent together with his Nainais. He could sense the pure spiritual power emitting out of the man, something that would’ve been impossible for any cultivator of their age, what’s more, a mere mortal. He had only sensed something similar when he was with his Nainais, but he could tell that this man, must’ve been someone stronger- the pure and concentrated spiritual power was coming out of him in waves. 

Uncle Ye laughed, before waving his hands, the torn and tattered clothes on his body changing into bolts of silky and regal-looking robes. “A-Ying, you’re so smart. I’m not a human, I’m the protector of Yunmeng. I rule over the Yunmeng lands.”

Wei Wuxian gasped, before kneeling in front of the old man. However, he couldn’t help himself, as he recalled the devastating ruins that the Wens had left on Lotus Pier. “But why…why would you allow the Wens to trample on the Yunmeng citizens, they’re innocent! And…what about the Jiangs? You must’ve supported them…but why have you gone against them?” The question, ‘Why had you abandoned Lotus Pier,’ went unsaid. 

“A-Ying. The sect had to be changed since the people there have long changed. Do you know what happened after you left? The young sect master wreaked havoc, while the mother chased after the ghosts of the dead, using anything and everything in her path to vent her anger. You were no longer there to appease everyone, and the Yunmeng lands turned grey. Did the civilians deserve this? Yunmeng Jiang is no longer the free and easygoing place it used to be. They became cruel and despotic…I could no longer stand it. There needs to be a change in authority, the Jiangs are no longer fit to rule over these lands.” 

“But..”

“You know? I was there, looking at them as they continued their lives freely, even after Jiang Wanyin suffered under the hands of the Wens. I watched how the sect leader made no plans for an evacuation or reinforced the wards. He was complacent, enjoying his life, while the rest of the cultivation sects scrambled to prepare for an attack. I watched how he spent every day in bliss, wishing for the Wens to wreak havoc on you and the other cultivation sects.” 

“I watched them welcome the Wens into their sect with open arms, fawning over those in power. I watched them question why the Wens were attacking them. They questioned if it was because the scum, Wei Wuxian allowed the other cultivators to leave the cave. I watched them blame you over and over again, as they promised to reveal your location. I watched them bargain with the Wens as if the Wens had any sense of reason. I watched them selfishly push their disciples out to die, all of the Jiang rulers only mindful of their own lives. They escaped, but at what costs? ” Uncle Ye continued with a sigh. 

“Do you think I should’ve prevented it? That I should’ve saved them? But who would save those that died wrongfully because of the anger of the sect mistress? Or the young disciples that were dragged to become their human meatshield? Their resentment is flooding up the pier, and it will never be cleansed. The Jiangs would have to live with the karma and cruelty that they chose to put their disciples through.” 

“A revolution from the undead.” Wei Wuxian muttered. He didn’t agree with what the immortal had done, but a small tiny part of his heart felt bitter at the Jiang’s accusations- even when he was the one who saved Jiang Cheng when the man was about to die under the hands of the Wens, he was still the one at fault. 

They would never be grateful for what he did. 

“A-Ying, I didn’t tell you this for you to blame yourself again. It was never your fault. The Jiangs were doomed from the moment they couldn’t and wouldn’t change their mindset. They always found someone else to blame for their own mistakes, for their incompetency and failures. Perhaps, everything is just a whimsical decision by god.” Uncle Ye explained, closing his eyes. He felt as if the current Jiang sect had aged him several years, considering how foolhardy they were. He closed his eyes, recalling the scene from several sichens ago.

“Wen Chao! We had an agreement with your father. How could you go against our agreement? We’re allies!” Jiang Fengmian argued desperately, as his sword clashed against one of the Wens. 

Wen Chao simply sneered from the entrance of the main hall, before he continued, “Your son rebelled against us! He decided to align with the other cultivation sects to kill me! What benevolence do you want? We treated him well and this is how your good son repays us!” 

“I didn’t! It was all that Wei Wuxian that went against your plans! It’s him. We could help you find him. I’ll reveal that servant’s location for you.” Jiang Cheng shouted. 

“It’s that brat again. I told you, hadn’t I? Jiang Fengmian, that brat would’ve let us to our doom, but you were so protective over your bastard son, right? Look at this! If I ever met that brat again, I’ll kill him. He should’ve died years ago!” Yu Ziyuan snarled, whipping another Wen dog out of the way. 

“Wen Chao…I’ll tell you Wei Wuxian’s location! Just let us go, I want to speak to your father. Wei Wuxian isn’t part 

“Wen Chao! Why would you do this to us? Wei Yi- Wei Wuxian isn’t part of our sect anymore, find him for revenge! We’re innocent. I wish to speak to your father, he promised me!” Jiang Fengmian tried to reason, but Wen Chao simply gave a yawn, digging his ears, before he turned to Wen Zhuliu. 

“Wen Zhuliu! Go and shut them up, they’re talking too much. Furthermore, I’ve never mentioned Wei Wuxian, so why are you guys dragging him into it? Anyways, Wen Zhuliu, tell them what my dad said.” 

Wen Zhuliu nodded his head, as he spoke up, “Wen Sect leader said, ‘Back then if we could kill Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze who were at the peak of being an immortal, how hard would it be to kill a puny brat. I don’t need you any longer.’” 

“But back then, you had the support of Yunmeng Jiang when you murdered them! How could you guys just forget about it? If you don’t let us go, I’ll reveal this secret to the world. We’ll die together!” Jiang Fengmian insisted, and Wen Chao just sighed. 

“If we wipe you guys out, what secret would there be? Nobody would know what happened to that pair of rogue cultivators. Dead men can’t keep secrets.” Wen Chao said, before continuing, “Wen Zhuliu! Melt their cores, and shut their mouths!” 

Wen Zhuliu launched for them, and in their panic, the Jiangs began to push their own disciples in front of them to block the blow. The disciple's faces were etched with disappointment and horror before they fell dead on the ground, the resentment rising in the dead. 

The Jiangs tried to escape the hall, the disciples seeing their leaders fleeing for their lives also began to run away, causing mayhem. How could all of them escape together, when the Wens was such persistent chasers? 

Yu Ziyuan blocked an attack from Wen Zhuliu for her son , her purple whip fizzing in the reddening skies. She looked around, for once, hoping for an ally to be with her, only to meet with her cowardly husband’s back, and her son’s back in the far distance, running away for their lives. 

“Jiang Fengmian! Jiang Cheng!” She screamed, but her voice drowned out in the noise of the crashing wooden beams and screams of the dying soldiers. She was not well-versed in the arts of swordplay, and in close distance, her whip was ineffective. 

She smirked. She would rather choose death by her own hands than allow the Wen dogs to kill her. Her pride wouldn’t allow it. She cursed at her worthless husband, wishing she had never married such a man. She took a deep breath, and she gathered spiritual power in her palm, readying herself for a strike to her forehead- 

He gave a small smile, deciding to hide the full truth of what he heard, about a decade-long conspiracy that occurred between the Wens, Jiangs, and the pair of rogue cultivators. Some things were better left in the past, and he didn’t want to hurt the poor boy any longer, especially when his parents were already long gone. 

There was no need to reveal any more than necessary. 

After all, he knew what happened afterward. The lady wanted death, she wished for death to come to her before her pride and reputation could be shattered. She wanted her dignity but the Wens was known as a cruel tyrant for a reason. 

He wondered what Wen Ruohan would do after knowing how receptive the lady was towards resentful energy, specifically absorbing the resentful energy off his body. The lady may never face the light of the day anymore.

Would he invite the multitude of spirits into her body to allow him to better control resentful energy? 

Would he simply use her to control the spirits plaguing his mind? 

What if he found out her blood was soothing the irrational pain in his body? 

Would her blood be sucked dry? 

After all, the elixir he had her drink was no ordinary one. 

If everything went according to what he thought of, there would be months of suffering before that lady was dragged down, together with the Wen ruler. She would do one final good thing for the world before perishing into the depths of the underworld, while still holding her pride up like she always wanted to. 

There was simply no chance for any of the Jiang remnants to even attempt an excavation even if they knew about it, considering how that lady’s body would be tightly guarded, and the lack of their abilities. 

Uncle Ye smiled.

It was a good thing that he told the Wen lady to tell the Wen sect leader about the miraculous secret inside the bodies of the ladies in Meishan Yu, the ability to cure the minds of the plagued with their blood.  

To give a sample vial of the Yu Ziyuan blood was easy- all he had to do was collect the blood from her whip injuries, into a tiny container, ship it to the Wen doctor. By having a sample taste, Wen Ruohan could feel the pain in his body evaporating. A taste of clarity he never had in years. It reverted the attention of the Wen sect leader from further damaging the GusuLan sect, to focusing the attack on the nearby Jiang sect to gain a foothold of the waterways and more importantly, to ease the suffering that he faced.

And the rest would follow suit.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian wanted to ask about the immortal’s future plans, but before he could speak up, the immortal placed a hand on his shoulder. “A-Ying. I’m sorry that I wasn’t able to do more for you, but I hope you were able to seek peace on my humble island. You remind me of your parents, with Changze’s moonlight eyes, his loyalty, and Cangse’s wide smile and vibrant personality. I’m glad you never lost any of them. They would’ve been proud of you for leaving Lotus Pier, for leaving Yunmeng Jiang, and for leaving your supposed debts. I’m proud of you.” Uncle Ye says, before looking at the rest of them. 

“I’m handing him over to you, take care of him. This boy has suffered enough.” Uncle Ye continues, reaching out to place Lan Zhan’s hands on top of his. Wei Wuxian gasps, a light blush adorning his cheeks, as he tries to stutter out a reply. “I-...I…Lan Zhan is really good to me.” 

Lan Zhan nods his head, saying a resolute “Mn.” Uncle Ye smiles, before waving a hand, “Till we meet again. Remember A-Ying, that this island would always welcome you.” He says as a bright light dusted the place. 

When Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes again, he was back in Unclean Realm, together with the rest of his companions. They blinked for several moments, before entering the fortress. Nie-Zongzhu raised an eyebrow, “So fast? How’s the Jiang sect?” he inquired. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji looked outside, realizing that not that much time had passed before they had returned, and the skies of Yunmeng were billowing with grey smoke. 

At the mention of the Jiang sect, their faces turned grim. “Jiang Sect was annihilated, blood and corpses lying inside the Yunmeng Jiang’s building. We weren’t able to spot any survivors, but a credible source told us that the sect leader and his family managed to escape before the place burned down.” Lan Xichen concluded. Nie-Zongzhu slammed his hands on his chair, muttering out a curse. Another great sect has lost itself to the tyranny of the Wens. 

“Did you guys search for them on your way back?” He continued to ask. Wei Wuxian stands up to reply, “We were teleported back by an old friend. Would Nie-Zongzhu like us to find them?” 

Nie-Zongzhu shakes his head. “No, that’s not necessary. When the coast is deemed safe enough, they would come to Unclean Realm. They have received a missive about the Sunshot campaign prior to Wen’s attacks on Lotus Pier. We need to focus on pushing back the Wens that are encroaching into our territory.” 

“Go rest up. Tomorrow morning, we will host a strategic meeting to discuss our plans and if we should reclaim the Lotus Pier lands .” Nie-Zongzhu continues. Wei Wuxian nods his head, before walking out of the hall. They walked toward their accommodations, as Wei Wuxian suddenly grins. 

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! Do you want to room together? We need to save space for others!” Wei Wuxian teased, using a righteous reason to sleep together with Lan Wangji. He watches his partner’s burning ears, as the man gives a shy tiny nod of his head. Wei Wuxian laughs, dragging the shy man to their shared room. They enter the room, as Wei Wuxian holds Lan Wangji close against the doors. “Lan Zhan.” He says, his arms tight against the other man. 

Despite all his laughter moments ago, he was afraid- deathly afraid of the war, of fighting a major sect, especially after seeing Lotus Pier in ruins. He was scared to lose those he loved, especially Lan Zhan. Lan Wangji seemed to know what he was thinking, pressing a reassuring kiss on his forehead. “I’ll be careful.” He says. Wei Wuxian could feel the tension leaving his body, as he gave a small genuine smile. He held onto Lan Zhan’s hands, dragging him into the bathtub. They didn’t feel the urge to do anything more than hugs and kisses, wanting to reassure the other party that they were here, that they were in the present, that they were safe. 

They slowly made their way to the bed, Wei Wuxian drowsily nodding off with his head against Lan Zhan’s chest, hearing the soft thumping of his lover’s heart, while Lan Zhan’s fingers scrape softly against the locks of his black hair. 

He wakes up to shouting and screaming. 

Wei Wuxian holds on to his sword tight, as he looks into Lan Zhan’s molten eyes. They nodded their heads at each other, preparing to fight their way out. Was there a sneak attack on the fortress yesterday? Why had no one rung the bell to sound for an emergency?!

They cautiously left their rooms, only to find no one in the hallway, they walked towards the sound, only to realize who it was. They dropped their swords, and Wei Ying shook his head in annoyance. They went back into their rooms to get dressed, before returning to the main hall. As they were the last to enter the hall, everyone's eyes were on them. The hall immediately silenced themselves, as they walked in.

“Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Wanyin seethed, striding right up to them. 

“I’m glad to see Jiang-Zongzhu, and Jiang-Gongzi doing well…after your alliance .” Wei Wuxian said, a little petty after hearing what the immortal had said yesterday. The Jiang father and son paused for a few moments, their faces turning green.

Jiang Wanyin gritted his teeth before yelling. “Shut up! What do you know about it?! If not because of you, Lotus Pier wouldn’t be in such a state! Who told you to save all those irrelevant people? Who told you to play hero?! Because of you, Lotus Pier burned down!” 

At his words, the gathered allies frowned, looking at each other before talking in hushed whispers. “Jiang Cheng!” Jiang Fengmian shouted, realizing all the other sect heirs, and allies were looking at them in hostility. 

‘Did Jiang Wanyin really insult me, for saving those irrelevant people…when those people are currently in the hall?’ Wei Wuxian thought to himself, unable to understand the sect heir’s…brain. 

Before he could speak up, Nie-Zongzhu shouted. “Are you saving that Wei Wuxian saved people of no relevance- people who are currently gathered in the hall, making plans to take the Wens out of your territory after you kindly invited the enemy in?” 

At his words, Jiang Fengmian paled. “My son is foolish. He is still grieving over the loss of his home, please forgive his words. They’re merely a child’s nonsense.” Jiang Fengmian apologized, grabbing Jiang Wanyin’s wrist tightly. 

“Did you just call me a child? How dare you call me a child? If not for Wei Wuxian- would I be in this scenario, homeless and sectless? Wei Wuxian really is your love child with that slut right? Mother was always right- '' A tight slap stopped Jiang Wanyin’s rants. Jiang Fengmian’s hands were no longer gripping his son’s but were across his son’s face. 

“You slapped me? For this bastard’s child?” Jiang Wanyin said, cold in anger, nodded his head in disappointment, gripping to his reddening cheeks. 

“Jiang Cheng- I…Do you still not understand our situation? We need their help.” Jiang Fengmian said, his hands shaking from hitting his precious son’s face. He looked mildly apologetic, wanting to apologize to his son, but he hardened his gaze, turning to the crowd. 

“I’m sorry for letting all of you watch this outburst. As my son mentioned, Lotus Pier was burned down by Wen Ruohan’s second child, along with Wen Zhuliu, the core melting hand. During the chaos, we tried our hardest to defend our territory but the Wens came prepared- they burned and looted our place. We managed to escape the destruction, but my wife went missing in the midst of the chaos. We seek your help in finding her.” Jiang Fengmian continued to explain. 

“So you left your wife to fight against all the Wens and the core melting hand alone?” Nie-Zongzhu says, a frown on his face. The crowds began to echo with ‘cowards’ and ‘shameless’. Jiang Fengmian paled, as his son continued for him.

“Who said we’re cowards?! Mother…mother managed to escape. We just missed each other afterward.” Jiang Wanyin shouted, averting his father’s eyes. He expected to receive another slap on his face for his words, but he only received a tight grip on his shoulders. 

Ha. He should’ve known that his father was a coward, unwilling to face the condemning eyes of the other sects. To choose his pride rather than his wife’s survival. He thinks to himself, no wonder mother had always called him useless.

“The Jiang has seen through the evil charades held by the Wens, and would fully contribute to the war efforts. I won’t ask for more, only hoping that you guys could reunite my family.” Jiang Fengmian says righteously. His words almost touched the rest of the cultivation sects, until they looked at his son. 

Jiang Wanyin. 

The one who called them irrelevant sect members, who were willing to let the Wens kill them, who prided himself on being an ally of the Wens- how could they willingly accept that such a person would be joining their alliance? 

They couldn’t even stay loyal to their previous alliance with the Wens. 

“Jiang-Zongzhu, it’s not us who don’t want to help you. My son mentioned your son’s deeds during the indoctrination camp. About how Jiang Wanyin was being favored by the Wens, told the other disciples how he would kill them, how he would report them to the Wen soldiers. How could you expect us to trust you, the Jiangs, with our alliance? How are we to know that you wouldn’t be a spy?” A sect leader mentions.

Jiang Fengmian blanches on the spot, sending a harsh glare at his son, before looking back at the sect leader that had just spoken. “Sect leader Ming, the truth was that we were threatened and misled by the Wens, we had no chance, no ability to save our sect when they were looming over us. My son must’ve been confused by the situation, I hope you don’t put his foolish words into mind.” 

Jiang Wanyin glances at his father, softly huffing out a scoff. The sect leaders raised an eyebrow at his son’s actions, before turning to Nie-Zongzhu. Sect leader Yao stood up, one hand on his waist as he said in indignance. “Nie-Zongzhu, should we conduct a vote on whether we should find Madam Jiang’s body? There’s a war going on, if we were to spare any cultivators to look for her, it would waste our time and effort! Furthermore, they’re clearly joining the alliance because the Wens abandoned them!” 

The other minor sect leaders nodded their heads in agreement, gloating at the helpless, pitiful Jiang Sect, recalling how the Jiang heir had done the same to them weeks ago in the cave. The other sect heirs banded together against the common enemy- no longer Wei Wuxian but rather, the Jiang Sect heir. 

“Wei Wuxian! How do you manage to ruin the Jiang sect, even when we kicked and abandoned you?! If only you left them in the Xuanwu cave, no one would’ve known what I did! How dare you-” Jiang Wanyin raged, using Wei Wuxian as an outlet to pour out his frustration and anger. The man rushed towards Wei Wuxian, ready to leash out, when the other sect heirs stood up, swords out of their scabbards as they pointed the sword at the Jiang heir. 

“Jiang Wanyin!” They warned, crowding and protecting Wei Wuxian, the person who had saved them from a deformed divine beast. Jiang Fengmian pulled his son back, trying to rein him in. He might’ve been a useless man, but he isn’t dumb. If his son was to attack these sect heirs- forget about finding his wife, they might have to loiter on the streets and become prey for Wen's soldiers. 

He looks at his son, the vision of the nasty temper and volatile nature that he inherited from his wife, and sighs. He raises a hand and slams down hard against Jiang Wanyin’s neck, knocking him out cold. He holds onto his son’s falling body, knowing that this was the only way his son wouldn’t speak or do the wrong thing. 

“I’m sorry for my son’s outburst. He’s…grieving over his loss. Would Nie-Zongzhu allow us to stay here? To fight together in the war against the Wens, who had robbed everything we have, the ones who destroyed the peace in the world?” He says, reminding them of their common enemy- the Wens. With their attention diverted to the Wens and the lack of manpower, Nie Mingjue grudgingly allowed the Jiang sect to stay. He knows that what Jiang-Zongzhu said was a bunch of rubbish. His own brother had such colourful stories about Jiang Wanyin's arrogance during the lectures and indoctrination. 

A few days later, Nie Mingjue questions his own decision in letting the Jiangs stay. His quiet, bustling, and united camp became a wet market- with screaming, cursing, and ruined properties. Jiang Fengmian had not done anything out of place, supporting and helping in the war efforts, his reputation rising among the soldiers but- 

Jiang Wanyin was grating on his nerves and the rest of the allies. The man acted as if the whole world owed him. He screamed, yelled, and demanded attention like a toddler. He reacted like an animal whenever he saw Wei Wuxian as if that nice boy had anything to do with the Jiang's downfall. 

He was glad though, that Jiang Yanli, his sister was able to calm that big baby down with her soup, his temperament soothing like a baby being fed milk. In a small corner of his heart, he wonders if Jiang Wanyin was using demonic cultivation because of his volatile nature, and his uncontrollable temper, but he knew that couldn’t be, considering Madam Jiang’s own nature, and also demonic cultivators are supposed to be stronger - but Jiang Wanyin was…an average cultivator at best. 

He could see the strained tolerance of the Jiang's members at the heir’s wilful actions and remarks. He could see Jiang Fengmian about to snap, the reputation that he tried so hard to build up being ruined by his own son. He could see Jiang Yanli's frowns and disappointment at her brother- who couldn't understand the bigger picture. He could tell that the Jiangs if left to their own devices would ruin his own camp from the inside out. He could- no, he would make sure that the Jiangs wouldn’t be able to harm his plans to topple the Wens’ tyranny. 

He decided to send them for night hunts and scouting as frequently as possible, to stop hearing that grating voice inside his base.

Nie Mingjue decided to send the pair of father and son out for night hunts and scouting as frequently as possible, for them to work as a tag-team as nobody wanted to pair up with them since the betrayal of the Jiang Sect was not too long ago. Some couldn't trust them, a sect that had allegedly left the sect madam behind to defend against the Wens. He also wished to stop hearing that grating voice inside his base, demoralizing all the other troops. Yet, he knew that the situation wasn’t a viable plan, and they had to command some soldiers to take over the lands, but the soldiers weren’t willing to work with them. He didn’t want to chase the Jiang family out as well- one ally against the Wens was better than one indifferent partner. 

He sighs, casually telling his brother one night when he was weary from all the sleepless nights. Hopefully, they would take a while longer before they returned. He hadn’t had a good night's rest in ages, trying to pacify the soldiers and answer the other sect's anger. He smiles at the lightened expression of his camp members without Jiang Wanyin’s presence and understands their feelings. 

Nie Mingjue opens his eyes, letting out a huge yawn. For once…he wasn’t awakened by Jiang Wanyin’s bickering but by the rooster that crowed in the morning. What had happened? Had the Jiang family met some trouble? He felt unused to this peace. He walks out of his room, ready to handle whatever new situation the Jiangs must've created when he sees how his main hall was trashed. Plates of food are thrown to the floor, and comrades yanking back Jiang Wanyin from Wei Wuxian. He seethes in anger at the wasted food the man had thrown on the floor, especially when every resource was so precious for them at this time of the war and had enough.

Even Jiang Fengmian wasn't going to stop him from kicking his son out. He walks right up to the volatile man, ready to chase him out when he pauses. Despite Jiang Wanyin's actions, his kicks and punches- the man had not once spoken. He frowns, thinking to himself- why isn’t Jiang Wanyin yelling at Wei Wuxian? 

It was after a moment, when he realized- 

Jiang Wanyin couldn’t speak. 

Chapter Text

Nie Mingjue's brows squished together in a worried frown, quickly calling a nearby disciple to find out what had happened. "The Jiang Sect left to scout out our Northern barriers, but Jiang Wanyin was knocked unconscious during the mission. His…tongue was ripped out. It’s a tiny stump now, and he’s no longer able to communicate verbally. They were unable to catch the perpetrator.” The disciple explained succinctly. 

He quickly summoned the healers, roughly able to guess what happened after. For such an untimely accident, he would definitely blame Wei Wuxian if no clear perpetrator was found. He knew of Jiang Wanyin’s irrational belief that Wei Wuxian was responsible for everything bad that had occurred to him, or the Jiangs, and had probably come here looking for a fight.

It was almost poetic punishment, wasn't it? 

From the rage he waged as a weapon, to being silenced—a symbol of unspoken sins, sealed lips for a thousand grins.

After hearing the disciple's explanation, he quickly summoned the healers, roughly being able to guess what had happened afterward. He knew of Jiang Wanyin’s irrational belief that Wei Wuxian was responsible for everything bad that had occurred to him, or the Jiangs, and had probably come here looking for a fight. He glanced at his brother for a brief moment, wondering if he was the one who did it. He knew his brother was more than a dandy. His brother has the Nie-Blood in him, he is smart, talented, and has the thirst for blood in his veins. His brother simply glances at him with amusement, before using that blue-colored fan to cover half his face.

For a split second before he turned to see how the treatment plans would go, he met his brother's eyes. He thought back of that night, of his drunken complaints, and wondered if his brother had anything to do with the incident. He knew his brother was more than a dandy. His brother has Nie-Blood in him, he is smart, talented, and a thirst for blood in his veins. His brother simply glances at him with amusement, before using that blue-colored fan to cover half his face. He sighs inwardly, unable to tell from that look of amusement on his brother’s face. He makes a mental note to find a day to sit his brother down to talk to him. Perhaps, his brother could contribute to the Nie Sect in another way, if wielding a Sabre is hard for him.

He didn’t know if his brother was involved in assaulting the Jiang heir, but if he was, it wouldn’t matter. He’d stand by him anyway. There were lines he wouldn't cross for many, but for his only brother, he’d burn the map entirely. Loyalty like that wasn’t rational — it was blood-deep, marrow-bound, written in the long shadows of shared childhoods and secrets no one else would ever touch. And truthfully, whoever had struck the Jiang heir had done what needed doing. The man walked through the camp like a blade unsheathed, slicing through morale, provoking conflict like it fed him. His authority was inherited, not earned, and his cruelty had long since outgrown the confines of pettiness. Maybe he hadn’t deserved a beating — but then again, maybe he had. Some lessons only settled into the bones when they came with bruises.

And whoever had done it — his brother or not — had done him, and the entire camp, an unspoken favor.

At least, he thinks to himself, the mess was a quiet one. Contained. No blood spilled in the open, no bodies left to explain — just bruised pride and broken silence. He would protect whoever the aggressor was, so long as they hadn’t been foolish enough to leave a trail behind. But his brother never left traces. Not when it mattered. He moved forward, deliberately avoiding the temptation to ask. The less he knew, the cleaner his hands would look if questioned later. His brother had always been the sharper one between them, the one who planned ten steps ahead while he played the dutiful leader.

Still, appearances mattered. It had happened in his camp, after all — under his command, beneath his banner. He had to look concerned, had to play the part of the responsible host, even if every part of him wanted to roll his eyes at Jiang Wanyin’s inevitable drama. He reached the healer crouched beside the injured man, and crouched as well, casting a shadow over both healer and heir. His voice was measured when he asked about Jiang Wanyin’s recovery, whether the culprit had been identified, and what could be done to maintain peace across the campsite. But even as he spoke the words, he hoped the answer was no. No witnesses. No names. Just silence — and distance.

That was all he needed. Just enough concern to keep them at bay.

Jiang Wanyin can only blame his bad luck for meeting such an unfortunate situation. 

“Nie-zongzhu, I must apologise for my incompetence,” the healer said, bowing low with practiced humility, careful to keep a wide berth from the seething figure beside him. “Jiang-gongzi’s tongue... it’s unsalvageable. We were unable to locate the severed tissue, and he delayed treatment for far too long. I’m afraid he will never speak again.”

A beat of heavy silence followed, thick with something almost like satisfaction from some corners of the room. The healer hesitated, eyes darting to Jiang Wanyin’s face as the man’s chest heaved with rage. But he pressed on, trembling slightly. “There is… one person who might be able to help. But it’s unlikely.”

At that, Jiang Wanyin lunged—hands grabbing at the healer’s robes with desperate violence, dragging him close in a wordless demand: Who?

The healer recoiled, shrinking into himself. “The best healer of our time… Wen Qing. Some call her Wen Meixiu now. It’s said she can raise the dead, cure the incurable. If anyone could return your voice, Jiang-gongzi, it would be her.”

The name dropped like a curse. The entire hall stiffened at once.

At the mention of the Wens, old hatred flared in the room like a drawn blade. The only ones who didn’t flinch were those familiar with the Dafan Wens — those who had seen what redemption could look like. But for Jiang Wanyin, there was no such distinction. His expression twisted into raw disdain as he shoved the healer aside, stumbling back as if the very idea of seeking help from a Wen disgusted him more than silence ever could. He tried to scream — only for a rasp of nothing to escape his throat, a soundless echo of fury. Better to be voiceless than to beg them for anything.

Nie Mingjue stepped forward, quick to smooth over the tension with the balm of diplomatic courtesy. He offered consolations to the Jiang sect, promised to summon every healer within reach, swore that nothing would be spared to help Jiang Wanyin recover.

But as he glanced toward Jiang Fengmian, he caught something else — indifference, or perhaps even relief. The Jiang patriarch’s face was unreadable, but not unreadable enough. He didn’t look like a father mourning his son’s misfortune. If anything, he looked… tired. As though silence might finally bring peace where shouting never had. Nie Mingjue understood. Jiang Wanyin had undermined his father’s every effort to build political bridges, poisoned alliances with pride and sharp words, and turned public relations into personal vendettas. Now, those sharp words were gone. Permanently.

And somehow, the silence said more than any scream ever could.

With one of his sect’s heirs rendered voiceless, Nie Mingjue watched, arms crossed, as Jiang Fengmian began the slow, almost pitiful attempt to shape Jiang Yanli into a spare heir.

It was not going well.

He tried to guide her through lessons meant for leaders — political nuances, sect records, strategic thinking — all the things Jiang Wanyin had been exposed to since boyhood. But Yanli faltered, hesitant at every turn. Her instincts led her not to the sword, but to her embroidery needle. Not to the war table, but the kitchens, the quiet parlors, the gardens where the other women whispered behind sleeves. She wasn’t stupid — far from it — but she didn’t want to rule. Not like this. Not at the cost of the brother she had coddled her entire life.

“Jin Zixuan has arrived with a small company of cultivators,” a disciple reported with a respectful bow.

Nie Mingjue stepped out of the hall just in time to see them dismount, a flash of gold catching the early morning light like a declaration. The Jin contingent was as ostentatious as ever — polished armor, proud banners, silk-trimmed robes. Leading them stood Jin Zixuan, the crown prince of peacocks, but… not entirely unbearable.

Nie Mingjue descended the steps to greet them, offering a handshake and a tight-lipped smile. “Jin-gongzi,” he said. “Thank you for your support.”

He knew what it cost Jin Zixuan to show up — to do the right thing with a father like that lurking behind the golden screens. Whatever his flaws, at least the boy was trying.

With the Jins came fresh momentum. Their coffers bought what victory demanded: blades reforged, armor repaired, pills replenished. Jin Guangshan, ever reluctant, had still sent more men to protect his heir, perhaps to protect his image more than anything else. Nie Mingjue found it bitterly ironic. He had spent years despising everything the Jin sect stood for — their pride, their wealth, their manipulation. Yet now, it was their gold that might keep the resistance alive another day. Gold that might tip the scales of the war.

He hated it.

But he accepted it, too.

Sometimes, war meant swallowing your pride — even if it tasted like golden bile.

Her brother had lost his voice forever.

Jiang Yanli didn’t know what she was supposed to feel. Yes, she had been frustrated with Jiang Cheng’s violent temper, his constant criticisms and clipped words. But she had never wanted this—this aching, oppressive silence that now hung between them like a fog. She would have preferred his shouting, his sarcastic remarks, even his cold silences. Anything but this… stillness. This space where love used to live.

She suspected he saw her as competition now. The sect heir who couldn't speak versus the sister suddenly groomed for a title she never wanted.

She didn’t understand why her father was pushing her into this. She had no desire to lead a sect. She wasn’t Wei Wuxian with his flair for talismans, nor was she Jiang Cheng with his dogged devotion to strength. All she had ever wanted was to cook for her family, to have peaceful days in Lotus Pier’s gardens, to build a quiet life surrounded by love — not to be scrutinized by allies who whispered behind fans about her weak cultivation and fragile health.

Why must I learn strategy and swordplay and war? she wondered bitterly. I’m the only young lady born to the great sects — shouldn’t that be enough?

It was all Wei Wuxian’s fault. If not for him, none of this would’ve happened. Her family wouldn’t be disgraced, her brother wouldn’t be broken, and she... she would still be happily engaged to her A-Xuan. She would be in Lanling now, dressed in gold, a Madam respected by all. Untouchable. Revered.

Now she watched from behind pillars, hidden in the shadows, her nails biting into the cold marble as Jin Zixuan strode past in his shimmering robes. He moved with his cultivators, a bright figure of gold and silk and righteousness. He didn’t see her. He never looked up.

She stared until he vanished into the crowd.

Late that night, her father sat beside her in her chamber, the air thick with herbs and silence. Her brother had been sedated for the night. He was finally resting.  “A-Li,” Jiang Fengmian said softly, his voice weighty with memory, “do you miss our old lives? When you were still engaged to Jin Zixuan? When everyone honored you as the only daughter of a great sect?”

“I miss everything,” she whispered.

He reached out, resting a weathered hand on her head. The gesture was so gentle it broke her a little. “The allies are starting to trust us again,” he murmured. “If we rebuild Lotus Pier, we can rise once more. But it all rests with you. An alliance with the Jin sect could restore our honor and guarantee your happiness. Wouldn’t that be good, A-Li?”

She nodded, slowly. But she didn't understand. Not truly.

“How… how do I do that?” she asked, hesitant. “He won’t even look at me anymore.”

Her father smiled, sorrowful. “Madam Jin wants Zixuan’s place as sect heir secured — and her own place untouchable. But if you gave birth to a little Jin heir... you would secure both their futures. And ours. Your sect, your goals, your A-Xuan — everything could be within reach.”

He patted her head once more, then rose, placing a small, tightly wrapped bundle on her table before leaving.

She stared at the parcel for a long time. Then slowly walked over to open it. Inside, a delicate sachet of herbs and a small paper note.

She read the note.

Her fingers tightened, scrunching the paper in her fist. She walked to the fire and threw it in. She hid the sachet up her sleeve, not because she planned to use it — but because she didn’t want anyone else to see it. I won’t use this to gain him, she thought. He should want me.

She had heard enough from her brother and the gossiping disciples to know what people said — that she was the most beautiful among the noble ladies. She had her birthright. Her name. Her upbringing. It should be Jin Zixuan’s honor to have me.

And yet… she couldn’t even approach him.

Jin Zixuan was like a startled bird around her — always retreating, always looking for the exit. Her mind spun traitorously, dreaming of what could have been: the golden halls of Lanling, her children running through the gardens, respect, admiration, love. But in reality, he spent his time at war councils, in training yards, hunting with other cultivators. And around him… those women. Bold, strong, brilliant cultivators who weren’t afraid to fight. Who shared drinks with him. Laughed with him. 

She told herself she was better — softer, prettier, more refined. But still, jealousy chewed through her like moths in silk.

If only I knew how to cultivate, she thought. If only Jiang Cheng hadn’t shut me out of everything.

And then, the most shameful thought of all: If only Wei Wuxian were here.

He had always treated her like she mattered. He told her stories of things he’d seen, things he’d learned. He brought her little trinkets, shared jokes. And now… he was gone. Gone, like her childhood. Like the girl she used to be.

I didn’t hurt him, she told herself. I didn’t abuse him.

But in her heart, the words felt hollow.

She stirred the soup for her brother absently, lost in thought, her ladle swirling slow circles through the broth. It was always easier to take care of someone else than to sit with her own aching heart. She didn’t even realize she'd wandered near the council chambers until she heard voices just beyond the screen. She stopped. Jin Zixuan’s voice. 

She stepped closer, quiet as breath, the steam from her soup curling up her face like ghostly fingers.

“Your previous betrothed seems to be searching for you. Are you… avoiding her?”

“Why would I? There’s just nothing to talk about with her.”

“She isn’t that bad though — she can cook, and she’s pretty! Would your sect ever reinstate the betrothal?”

“My wife must be the best. She’ll be a leader of a great sect — politically trained, a master of the arts, and a cultivator. Jiang Yanli only has a pretty face. I have thousands of chefs in Lanling… why would I need her?”

“That’s true. Too bad for her! If her brother didn’t punch you during the Cloud Recesses Lectures, you’d probably still be stuck with her.”

 

Her heart crumpled in her chest like the paper in her fist.

Pretty, he had said. But only that. And stuck — he would’ve been stuck with her.

Her first instinct was rage. At her brother. At Wei Wuxian. At every single person who had turned her life into a battlefield. But beneath that, she felt something else. A flicker of steel. She would not beg. She would not trick or seduce or drug her way into anyone’s heart. But she would become a woman no one could overlook.

I will not be just a pretty face, she thought, her grip tightening on the bowl in her hands. If he doesn’t want me now… one day, he will.

She looks down, ready to continue on her path to deliver the soup, when she notices the broth has sloshed onto the tray, spilled from where she’d tilted it, trying to hear Jin Zixuan's conversation better through the wall. She sighs and quietly returns to the kitchen. She ladled a new batch. Her hands worked on instinct—cleaning the tray, selecting the best-cut pork rib, slicing the lotus root thinly so it would be soft enough. She tore the meat apart gently, so her brother wouldn’t have to chew. These days, there wasn’t much he could eat. Or would eat. His body was failing as much as his mind.

She walked to his room, balancing the tray as carefully as her hope. The moment she stepped inside, the air seemed to close around her. The room was in ruins again. More broken things. More silence. He sat on the bed, not looking at her, not looking at anything. “A-Cheng,” she said softly, trying to smile as she placed the tray beside him. “I made your favorite. Lotus pork rib soup. Fresh.”

His head didn’t turn, but his fingers twitched slightly. She took that as a sign. Picked up the spoon, stirred the broth gently.

“You haven’t eaten today,” she murmured, voice light as breath. “You’ll feel better, I promise. Jiejie made it just for you.”

But his eyes were hard, sharp, like broken glass. Without a word, with a sudden motion too violent for the small room, he pushed the bowl off the table.

Hot soup spilled across her robes and skin, scalding and cruel.

She staggered back, stunned. The one gift she’d brought him—her love in liquid form—turned into fire against her own body.

He looked at her then, not with regret, but with a coldness she couldn’t break.

He couldn’t say sorry.

He wouldn’t.

And she knew—he never would.

She could hear shouting—running footsteps, A-Xuan’s voice somewhere in the distance.

But all she could feel was the heat blistering across her skin, the soup soaking into her robes like shame. She wouldn’t let them see her like this. Not him. Not anyone.

“Don’t touch me!” she sobbed, swatting hands away. “Go away—go—”

Her voice cracked, sobs making her labored breathing worse. Air escaped in short, ragged gasps, and her body shook uncontrollably.

And then—someone struck her acupoint.

Blackness swept in like a tide.

Why was it so hard to have even one peaceful day?

Nie Mingjue sighed inwardly as he ran toward the commotion, silently hoping this time it wasn’t the Jiangs stirring trouble again, but maybe some Wen or a yao crossing into his territory. Anything but family drama.

He pushed through the crowd and entered the tattered room. People parted before him as he took in the scene—Jiang Yanli on the floor, her face hidden, and her brother crouched nearby. Not quite comforting her, but too close to ignore. His gaze landed on the spilled soup, the shards of broken glass, and the way her trembling hands tried to shield her face. The truth hit him immediately: Jiang Wanyin’s temper had flared—too far this time.

To the side, he caught Wei Wuxian clearing space, pushing others back, making way for help.

Nie Mingjue’s expression hardened. He might be called a brute, but he understood how much a woman’s face meant—especially one like Jiang Yanli, known for her delicate beauty and gentle nature.

Her sobs filled the room as she pushed away anyone trying to help. Her breathing was shallow, ragged—she was hyperventilating. No time for gentle words.

He swiftly pressed his hand behind her neck, steadying her just before she collapsed into the healers’ arms.

“Treat her,” he ordered, stepping aside. The healer nodded and carefully pried Jiang Yanli’s fingers from her face.

Nie Mingjue’s heart clenched despite his stoicism. Having grown up around bloodshed, he was no stranger to pain—but this... this was different. She wasn’t the bright, graceful lady he’d known. The skin on her face was gone, replaced by raw, red muscle—unrecognizable. He shifted slightly, instinctively shielding his younger brother behind him. He couldn’t fathom how Wanyin must feel—seeing his sister like this, his silent cries heavier than any words. 

“Will she recover?” he asked quietly, though he already knew the answer. 

The healer’s face darkened. “This injury is severe. The soup’s burn has stripped away her skin. What you see is the flesh beneath. Unless we can summon Wen Qing—”

The healer glanced toward Jiang Wanyin, who had frozen, his eyes hollow and distant. The healer continued softly, “Her injury alone might not be fatal, but her core is barely formed. She’s developing a fever. If it doesn’t break by tomorrow, infection will set in… and she will die. Prepare yourself, Jiang Gongzi.”

Nie Mingjue nodded grimly as the healer moved on. Jiang Wanyin trembled, inching toward his sister, flinching at the sight of her disfigured face. A tear traced down his cheek as he knelt, silently begging forgiveness. His mute sorrow echoed louder than any cry Nie Mingjue had ever heard. Turning away, Nie Mingjue left the room, leaving the brother to his grief. Beside him, the healer spoke in a whisper, “For her, death may be a mercy. Living like this… it would be torture.”

Nie Mingjue placed a steadying hand on the healer’s shoulder. The choice was not theirs. Only she could decide, if she ever woke.

He thought back to the conversation from minutes before with Jin Zixuan—the young heir worried over his mother’s interference in the marriage arrangement.

Madam Jin’s intentions were clear: ensure Jin Zixuan’s sole heirship, eliminate her rivals in the harem. Jin Guangshan had reluctantly approved the marriage to Jiang Yanli—a gentry daughter with little else to offer—while hinting to his son that concubines would be necessary if she failed to bear an heir. Now, with Jiang Yanli’s face ruined, Nie Mingjue wondered if she would ever be accepted in the Golden Sect’s rigid, unforgiving eyes.

The Jin Sect could never tolerate such blemishes on their pristine image—how could they?

Once again, Nie Mingjue felt a heavy pity for the Jiangs. For all their bad luck and shattered hopes.

Chapter Text

The fuzzy room became clearer with every blink of her eyes. The dark green shades of the room were calming to Jiang Yanli as she tried to orient herself. She sat up slowly, turning toward the other lady in the room. 

"Jiang-guniang, you're awake," the woman said, setting down a cloth.

Jiang Yanli opened her mouth to speak—then froze. A pull, tight and foreign, gripped her skin. And then it all came rushing back.

Her brother's anger.
The scalding soup.
The silence that followed.

Trembling fingers rose to her cheek—and met not skin, but thick, uneven bandages. Tears welled in her eyes.

"My face..." she whispered.

The woman, whom she now recognized as a Nie Clan healer, gave her a soft look. "We were able to stop the infection, but… the damage runs deep. Our skills can only preserve what's left. Without proper intervention, it may scar permanently."

A shudder ran through her. The face she’d always worn like armor—gentle, pleasing, beautiful—was gone. The last thing she’d clung to after the Jiang name had turned to ash, after her gentry was questioned, after her place in society had slipped through her fingers.

"Is there… truly no way?"

The woman hesitated. "Wen Meixiu. Or perhaps, you might know her as Wen Qing. The best among their sect for delicate trauma. But considering the tensions—"

Of course. The Wens.

She shut her eyes. Jiang Cheng wouldn’t even look at a Wen without spitting. He’d lost his voice. She… had only lost her face. How dare she think of asking for help when he never did?

"For now, I suggest you rest, avoid heavy meals… and crying. The tears may worsen the scarring. Should I inform your family you're awake?" 

Jiang Yanli shook her head. "No. Please… not yet. I’ll go to them when I’m ready."

The healer nodded and left quietly. Alone again, Jiang Yanli stared at the green canopy above her bed, unblinking. What was left of her now? Her mother used to say, "A lady must be powerful, beautiful, and useful."

She was none of those things. A bitter voice whispered in her mind: "The best thing I could do for my family is die."

That thought bloomed like poison. Her eyes drifted to her robe, hanging on the screen. An idea slipped in. Soft. Simple.

Minutes later, she was standing on a chair, cloth looped around the low-hanging beam. Hands trembling. Breath shallow.

No more shame. No more pity. No more silence.

She stepped off. The world yanked her back. The cloth snapped. Her body crumpled. 

“Ah!” Pain bloomed in her shoulder, but it was nothing compared to the hollow throb in her chest. The door burst open. 

“What are you doing?!”

She looked up. Wei Wuxian stood there, wide-eyed.

“Get out!” she screamed, fury and humiliation surging through her. “Why did you save me?! I wanted to die!”

“I—”

“You don’t understand!” she snapped. “How could I face the world like this? Who would want a disfigured wife? How am I supposed to live like this?!”

He stepped toward her, slowly, but before he could say anything, the door slammed open again. A servant stormed in.

No—not a servant.

“Wen Qing,” Wei Wuxian murmured.

A sharp slap echoed. Jiang Yanli gasped, clutching her cheek as Wen Qing stood before her, face unreadable.

“What are you doing?!” Wei Wuxian barked.

"I hate her," Wen Qing said calmly. “For her silence. For watching you suffer. For being complicit. But even so—" her voice trembled, "—as a woman, I have to ask: is this all your worth is? Your face?”

Jiang Yanli stared.

“You still have your limbs. Your mind. A voice. He risked everything to bring me here for you. You would throw that away?”

Wen Qing stepped closer. “Do you still plan to die?”

“You don’t understand!” she snapped. “How could I face the world like this? Who would want a disfigured wife? How am I supposed to live like this?!”

He stepped toward her, slowly, but before he could say anything, the door slammed open again. A servant stormed in.

No—not a servant.

“Wen Qing,” Wei Wuxian murmured.

A sharp slap echoed. Jiang Yanli gasped, clutching her cheek as Wen Qing stood before her, face unreadable.

“What are you doing?!” Wei Wuxian barked.

"I hate her," Wen Qing said calmly. “For her silence. For watching you suffer. For being complicit. But even so—" her voice trembled, "—as a woman, I have to ask: is this all your worth is? Your face?”

Jiang Yanli stared.

“You still have your limbs. Your mind. A voice. He risked everything to bring me here for you. You would throw that away?”

Wen Qing stepped closer. “Do you still plan to die?”.

Silence.

Then a faint, broken shake of the head.

“Good.” Wen Qing began unwrapping the bandages with careful fingers. “I can restore most of it. Not all. But enough. You’ll live. And in time, you’ll understand: you get to define yourself. Not your beauty. Not Jiang Cheng. Not even Wei Wuxian.”

The ointment stung cold. Mint and medicine.

She closed her eyes. And remembered.

The warmth of Lotus Pier. Her father’s soft voice. Wei Wuxian’s laughter.

And the silence.

The silence when her mother whipped him.
The silence when her brother spat cruel words.
The silence she wrapped around herself like a blanket.

She turned toward Wei Wuxian, who paced like a caged animal at the edge of the room, guilt painting every step. 

Once, he’d been small enough to hide behind her skirts. Now he carried burdens she had helped create.

She did not say sorry.

Instead, that night, when the room had fallen quiet and Wen Qing had gone, she took a brush in her hand.

And wrote a letter she would never send.

A-Xian,

I thought soup and soft smiles could patch over open wounds.
I thought if I stayed quiet, they wouldn’t go further.
I was wrong.

I understand now.
I understand too late.

—A-Li

She folded it, sealed it in a plain envelope, and tucked it into her sleeve.

And when Jin Zixuan came later—with tentative steps, awkward flowers, a heart full of guilt and kindness—she met him with tired eyes. “No,” she said. “Not out of pity. Not now.”

He looked hurt. She let him.

For the first time in her life, Jiang Yanli stopped trying to make others comfortable.

She stayed.

Not because she was weak, but because the world was burning and there were no safe paths for women who had been disfigured — by flame, by family, by grief.

She mended what she could. She stitched clothes, steeped medicine, helped train the younger girls in restraint and ritual. Not because she believed it would save them, but because small acts of order mattered in a world unraveling.

Jiang Fengmian swept the scrolls from his table in a rare, uncontained rage. The last fragile hope of Yunmeng had shattered, and the shards cut deep. His son—his only remaining heir—was mad. Unstable. Dangerous.

Even after losing his tongue and offending nearly every sect they depended on, Jiang Wanyin had the gall to lash out again—this time, at his own sister. Jiang Fengmian clenched his fists. He wanted to believe there was some reason, some justification. But deep down, he knew the truth: there was nothing particularly extraordinary about his son to warrant the leniency he'd been shown. His anger was a curse upon them all.

It felt like drowning. While Jiang Fengmian struggled to keep Yunmeng afloat amidst a sea of shifting alliances and sect rivalries, his son tied rocks to his ankles. A sharp knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts.

"Come in," he snapped.

The door creaked open. Jiang Cheng stood there.

"Useless!" Jiang Fengmian roared, hurling a paperweight. It struck Jiang Cheng square in the forehead before clattering to the floor. 

“You really are San-niang’s son—violent, selfish, thoughtless! Look what you did to your sister. Are you proud of that? You’ve destroyed everything we had left. If not for you, we wouldn't be crawling to the Wens for scraps. If you'd just kept your cursed mouth shut in the cave, would we be here?”

He turned away, still seething, flinging anything his hands could find. “Get out. Don’t show your face again.”

Jiang Cheng stood frozen. His mouth opened and closed, soundless. With a glare full of quiet fury, he turned on his heel and left. Less than two shichen later, an emergency summon dragged Jiang Fengmian to the main hall. He entered to find sect leaders and senior disciples murmuring in hushed dismay. But Jiang Cheng was nowhere in sight.

“Nie-zongzhu,” he greeted, already sensing what had happened.

Nie Mingjue’s eyes burned with fury. “Your son attacked one of my deputies. While he sustained minor injuries, Meng Yao is in critical condition. His survival is uncertain.”

Jiang Fengmian’s mouth opened—and then closed. What could he say? This… was exactly what Jiang Cheng would do.

Nie Mingjue’s voice rang out: “I allowed your family sanctuary despite your Wen sympathies. This is how you repay me? With chaos? Your son disrupted the morale of our forces. Now he nearly kills one of my own? I cannot allow him to remain here.”

Others spoke in agreement, their voices a rising tide Jiang Fengmian could not stop. 

“Where would you have him go?” he demanded. “My home is still under Wen control. He’s a known face. Sending him out would be a death sentence.”

“And keeping him here is a death sentence for everyone else!” one sect leader snapped. “Meng Yao did nothing wrong.”

Jiang Fengmian bit his lip. He thought of Meng Yao—quiet, polite, always smiling. A good boy. He tried another angle. “Nie-zongzhu… my son is still a cultivator. The war is far from over. If there’s a way for him to redeem himself—”

Another sect leader raised a hand. “You claim he’s strong? Then let him prove it. If your son can kill one of Wen Ruohan’s sons, I’ll accept him back into the war effort.”

A thick silence fell.

Jiang Fengmian’s heart sank. He understood. Either Jiang Cheng would succeed and be cleansed in bloodshed, or he’d die, and the world would be rid of a nuisance. A scapegoat now, or a war hero never. He weighed the odds—and saw how little weight his son carried in this new world. He bowed stiffly. “On behalf of Jiang Cheng, I accept.”

Nie Mingjue exhaled slowly, glancing toward his fan-wielding brother who lingered in the shadows. He’d pieced it together: the conveniently discovered correspondence, the hints whispered in the corridors. His brother’s manipulations again—always working in the folds. Still, this was a chance to be rid of the ticking time bomb that was Jiang Wanyin.

“I understand your position,” Nie Mingjue finally said. “But trust will not be given blindly. Your son will have one chance. Either he brings back a Wen heir’s head… or he leaves the Unclean Realm in chains.”

Jiang Fengmian nodded, grateful even for this poisoned mercy. “Thank you. Jiang Cheng will not fail.”

“You may go.”

Jiang Fengmian left in silence. He could only pray that the skills Wei Wuxian had once taught his son—and the training at the Lan sect—would be enough.

If Jiang Cheng succeeded, perhaps their past sins could be washed away.

He found his son in the dungeons.

“Jiang Cheng,” he said flatly. “You would destroy us for your temper? It wasn’t enough to hurt your sister—you attacked a Nie sect member in their own home.”

Jiang Cheng stared back at him, unflinching. Derisive. San-niang’s expression, down to the bone.

“Nie-zongzhu has made a decision. Three days from now, you will be executed.”

Jiang Cheng’s eyes widened. He scrambled forward, gripping the cell bars, frantic. Of course. Everyone feared death. Jiang Fengmian let the silence settle before continuing. “But there is another way. Kill a Wen heir, and redeem yourself. Bring us their head—and the sects will see you as a warrior, not a curse.”

Jiang Cheng’s breathing was ragged. His fists trembled.

“You will die here a villain,” Jiang Fengmian said coldly, “or walk into battle and rise. Do you want to be remembered as the sect heir who fell? Or the one who brought our enemies to their knees? Do you want Wei Wuxian to surpass you? A street rat made hero while you rot?”

The fire in his son’s eyes blazed. Good. That, at least, was familiar.

“Three days. That’s all. Prove yourself, or never come back.”

He handed over a small pouch—sword, money, clothing. Jiang Cheng grabbed it with trembling hands. “Don’t fail,” Jiang Fengmian said, clapping his shoulder once. “All the best, A-Cheng.”

He watched his son disappear into the darkening sky.

Only when Jiang Cheng was gone did Jiang Fengmian whisper, to no one: “Don’t die.”

Cheers echoed across the garrison as another stronghold fell, the allied sects inching closer to Qishan’s burning heart. With Jiang Wanyin gone—his bitter temper no longer casting a shadow over their efforts—morale surged, and victory after victory followed.

“Healer! Ming-Xiong’s down!” a disciple shouted, stumbling into the room, his robes torn and streaked with blood. From the corner, a silent figure stepped forward. A woman veiled in black, the fabric of her wei-mao catching the lamplight like mist. She moved with quiet purpose, and the others wordlessly parted to let her pass, like reeds bending for the current. No one greeted her. No one dared. She knelt beside the injured cultivator, hands trembling—but only for a second. With a deep inhale, she stilled them. From the satchel at her waist, she drew out her supplies: gauze, golden salve, bitter pills wrapped in rice paper. Her movements were deft, practiced.

Silence fell as she worked.

Ming-Xiong winced but didn’t cry out. He only stared at her—curious, cautious, searching for a face he couldn't see.

Within minutes, she finished. “It’s done,” she murmured, barely audible beneath the veil. And then she was gone, slipping out of the room like a ghost. None of them stopped her. They never did.

“She always leaves like that,” Ming-Xiong muttered, watching the doorway where her figure had vanished. “Doesn’t wait. Doesn’t speak unless she has to.”

One of the younger disciples shrugged. “Can you blame her? Everyone looks at her like she’s a walking curse.”

“She wasn’t always like this,” Ming-Xiong said quietly. “Before... before he fell, she was warm. Kind. She used to bring sweet buns to injured disciples. Stayed to talk, to comfort. Now...”

“She should be grateful she’s even still here,” a Yao disciple cut in coldly. “If it were up to me, she’d have been cast out with her brother. That whole family’s rotten. We’ve made more progress in the past two months than we ever did with Jiang Wanyin barking at everyone.” Ming-Xiong clenched his jaw but said nothing. Around him, the others nodded in agreement, the silence thick with judgment.

As the campaign marched on, so too did the devastation. The deeper they pushed into Wen territory, the more horrors they uncovered—charred villages, fields salted with ash, civilians broken by cruelty. The atrocities lit a fire in even the most hesitant hearts. Rogue cultivators pledged themselves to the cause. Civilians joined to fight, serve, heal—anything to strike back. And the great sects, once paralyzed by fear or pride, rose in unison, hungry now not just for justice, but for victory. When Wen Xu’s head was paraded through camp, a cheer rose that shook the trees. One more tyrant down. One step closer to toppling Wen Ruohan himself.

And in that swell of triumph, new titles began to spread—words whispered by civilians, sung by orphans, etched into the legend of the war.

Lan Wangji was called Hanguang-jun—the quiet storm, the steadfast light.

Wei Wuxian became Xianliang-jun—the smiling shadow, protector of the helpless, the defier of fate.

Xiao Xingchen earned the name Qingyun Sanren—the wandering immortal who brought peace with every step.

Jin Zixuan was titled WeiSheng-jun-the brightness that wins victory in each fight.

But no one named the woman in the veil. No songs were sung for her. She moved silently between tents, between lives, unseen yet unforgettable. A ghost of Lotus Pier, carrying kindness like a wound no one dared acknowledge.

The Sunshot Campaign held a feast to celebrate capturing one of Wen Ruohan’s strongholds. Cultivators and civilians alike cheered—except for one man, who smiled grimly. 

“A-Li,” he said, “I’ve received word about your brother. He’s staking out the DengXiu-Lou, trying to kill Wen Chao in the next few days. Apparently, both Wen-dogs are hiding there. Hopefully, he succeeds. If he does, he’ll help us regain some honour in this war.” 

There was a short pause before Jiang Yanli replied softly, “A-Die… we should inform Nie-Zongzhu. With more people assisting, Wen Chao would definitely fall. A-Cheng would also have a higher chance of making it out alive.”

“A-Li, you’re too naive,” Jiang Fengmian sighed. “And what if someone else lands the killing blow? Jiang Cheng wouldn’t be able to return here. We need him to bring back Wen Chao’s head with his own strength.”

“But Father,” she argued, “wouldn’t we still gain merit from informing Nie-Zongzhu about Wen Chao’s location? I overheard the other disciples say Wen Zhuliu is always with Wen Chao. What if something happens to A-Cheng?”

“A-Li, you’re still too kind to your brother after all he’s done. Don’t you hate him? He ruined so many things for you—your engagement, your face… our sect.”

“I did resent him,” she admitted. “But I’ve thought about it. Is this endless hatred doing any of us good? There’s so much we could heal if we stopped festering in blame. If you want me to hate A-Cheng for his rashness, then shouldn’t we also examine what you did?”

Jiang Fengmian looked up sharply. “A-Niang hated you for loving someone else. Why did you marry her? Why bring back Wei Wuxian, knowing how she’d treat him? Why create a home filled with silence and competition?” Her voice trembled. “Wei Wuxian, A-Cheng, and I—we’re all collateral in your battles with A-Niang. A-Cheng’s anger, my complacency, Wei Wuxian’s sacrifices… all of it was allowed to fester because you did nothing. You saw us all hurting and chose to close your eyes. So if you want someone to blame—shouldn’t it be you?”

“You ungrateful child! How dare you speak to me like this?!” he shouted, hands trembling with rage. A red palm mark bloomed across her cheek.

“上梁不正下梁歪,” she spat bitterly. “If the beam on top is crooked, the one below will be slanted too. If you had led by example, taught us instead of remaining silent, would we be like this? You can’t scold us for the consequences of your inaction. When I tried to take my own life—where were you? Off socializing with other sect leaders. Do you know who helped me? Wei Wuxian! The same boy we kept blaming. He was the only one who came to comfort me.”

She pressed trembling fingers to her stinging cheek. “In that moment, I saw clearly—our family was broken long before Wei Wuxian left.” 

“I’m telling you this not out of spite, but because I’m tired, A-Di. Tired of this never-ending loop of hate. The best time I’ve had since Lotus Pier fell wasn’t with our family—it was quietly tending to injured disciples. I’m done waiting for someone else to fix me. I want to do something. Can’t we start again? Together—with A-Cheng and A-Niang?”

“A-Li!” Jiang Fengmian barked. “You’ve gone mad! You’re saying he’s right? That we were wrong? I should’ve known. Ever since that incident with your face, you haven’t been thinking clearly. Get out. I have no daughter like you!”

Jiang Yanli stared at him for a moment, then bowed in silence. As she closed the door behind her, she glanced back—at her father pacing in helpless circles—and knew: he would never change. With a new resolve, she turned toward a room she’d never entered before. She raised her fist and knocked three times. A booming voice called for her to enter, and she did—without hesitation.

Two nights later, an elite team crept toward an inn under cover of darkness. A signal flare burst in the sky, bright and sudden. “What was that?” one disciple asked, alarmed.

“I’ll check it out,” Xiao Xingchen said. He and Jin Zixuan peeled away, disappearing into the night.

Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji approached the inn silently, blades ready. A sudden thud broke the stillness. Wei Wuxian signaled to Lan Wangji and kicked the door open. 

Inside: Wen Chao. Wen Zhuliu. And Jiang Cheng—collapsed on the floor.

Wen Chao’s smirk faltered the moment he saw them. “W-Wen Zhuliu! Take care of them!”

Wen Zhuliu stepped forward, hand glowing, ready to fight. “I owe Wen-Zongzhu my life. I will protect him.”

“Wen Zhuliu,” Wei Wuxian said calmly, “surrender. Or die.”

The room crackled with tension. Wen Zhuliu’s eyes flicked toward the window—but Lan Wangji shifted, cutting off the escape route. “So you’ve chosen death,” Wei Wuxian said grimly. He glanced at Lan Wangji—and the two attacked in tandem. Blades clashed. Light flared. Wen Zhuliu fought with the desperation of the condemned, shielding Wen Chao at every turn. But then—he faltered. Wen Chao bolted away in fear, thinking them distracted. 

“No!” Wen Zhuliu shouted. Wen Chao turned just in time to see a sword pierce through his chest. His eyes widened, blood blooming on his lips—and he crumpled. Lan Wangji, without hesitation, severed Wen Zhuliu’s hands. Weakened and grieving, the guard fell soon after. Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji, smiling faintly. “Lan-er-gege, you were amazing.” 

He felt a person fast approaching him and raised his sword—only to freeze. Jiang Wanyin stood before him, shoulders squared, head high—but his throat worked soundlessly. His eyes were wild with fury, grief, accusation.

He struck his chest once with a clenched fist, then pointed sharply at the ruined sights behind them. His hand swept upward in a vicious arc—Everything is gone.

He mouthed the next words slowly, deliberately: Why did you save me?  Wei Wuxian’s jaw tightened. Lan Wangji’s voice cut low and warning: “Jiang Wanyin.”

But Wei Wuxian didn’t back down. “You’re still doing this?” he snapped. “Even now?”

His voice grew cold. “I didn’t expect thanks—but I won’t take your blame, either. I left, and nothing changed. Maybe I wasn’t the problem.”

He sheathed his sword. “Others will be here soon. Go with them, if you want. Or don’t. I don’t care.”

“Come on, Lan Zhan.”

Jiang Wanyin surged forward, grabbing for his sleeve—but Wei Wuxian was already turning away. The fabric slipped through his fingers like smoke.

He tried to follow—but stopped. Something was missing. He reached inward, called for his core—

Nothing.

He stood frozen. Trembling. His hand dropped uselessly to his side.

Wei Wuxian was already gone, vanishing into the dark. The wind roared through the ruined courtyard, loud and merciless. Jiang Wanyin didn’t scream. He couldn’t.

“You all did well,” Nie Mingjue said later. “With Wen Zhuliu and Wen Chao gone, now’s our chance to end this war.” 

“Nie-Zongzhu,” Xiao Xingchen interrupted. “On the way to the inn, we saw a flare in the sky and followed it. But all we found was a deserted village full of fierce corpses. No living soul in sight.”

“The timing is… strange,” Jin Zixuan added.

Nie Mingjue nodded grimly. “We’ll investigate. For now—throw Jiang Wanyin in the dungeons. We’ll deal with him after the war. Rest well. Tomorrow, we fight again.”

His eyes flickered toward the hall's shadows.

Hours into the dark night, a man makes sure nobody sees him as he makes his way to the dungeons. He enters easily, thinking that the Nie-Sect had shifted most of their manpower to the war efforts instead of guarding the dungeons. He expected the cells to be empty but was surprised to see how filled they were. He glances at the cells, the dark light hiding most of the person's features. ‘Probably the Wens’, He convinced himself, walking towards a familiar cell.

Seeing him, the person inside the cell seemed to go feral, crawling towards him as his mouth opened and closed, but no sound escaped the man’s cracked lips. He couldn’t believe that this was how he was finally meeting his son after all these months. He watches as his son gathers the hay again, and sighs, ignoring his son’s actions.

“Useless.” He says, “Just like your sister. Blame your sister! I thought she was trustable, I thought she wanted you to succeed, but she told Nie Mingjue what I told her, and they disrupted our plans.”

“I even helped you to distract the two members to a stupid village, and you couldn’t even do your part of the job. It’s already insufficient that you didn’t manage to kill the Wen heirs, but you even managed to lose your core. How did you manage to fail so badly when Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji succeeded?” Jiang Fengmian continues, shaking his head in disappointment. “Do you know how hard it was to lure all the fierce corpses to that area? I even had to kill some of the villagers that saw me.” He hissed out. 

“Just stop causing trouble and stay here quietly. If you can’t even do that, don’t bother returning back to Lotus Pier with me. You can just rot here with all these other criminals, never to see the sunlight again.” 

Suddenly, the whole dungeon seemed to be lit up with a bright light, monetarily blinding him as his eyes adjusted to the bright lights. Jiang Fengmian looked around, wondering what was possibly going on, and decided to quickly leave the place. However, he halted as the other criminals started simultaneously digging at the hay, producing familiar-looking spiritual swords as they walked toward the doors of their cell to open it.

With such bright light shining on them, there was no way he could mistake them for petty criminals. He watched as they wiped off the thick layer of dirt and dust on their faces, and his face blanched. No wonder there were so many oddities here-- so many criminals…no wonder he had such a smooth entry. He thought that he was crafty, but everything seemed to be a trap for him to fall in.

As the cultivators started leaving their cell doors one by one, each holding hostile gazes and weapons in their hands, he stepped back slowly until his back hit the cold steel. He wasn’t in the cell but he was feeling more trapped than if he was inside.

Jiang Fengmian knew that he was doomed.

Chapter Text

The dungeon was silent after they dragged Jiang Fengmian away, his screams muffled by spiritual restraints and the disgusted silence of the cultivators around him. No one looked at him as they passed. He was no longer a sect leader, no longer a father—just a traitor. 

Nie Mingjue does not speak much when Jiang Fengmian is brought in chains. The once-revered head of the Jiang Sect stands in tattered robes, his dignity long since stripped away. It is not cold in the hall, and yet Jiang Fengmian shivers as he is led to the center. His hair is tangled, his sleeves stiff with old blood and dirt. His pride, once gold-trimmed and silent, now looks simply small. Nie Mingjue stands at the head, expression carved from granite.

Jiang Fengmian bows his head, not from shame, but from habit. It’s easier to look at the floor than meet their eyes. Before him stand the sect leaders. Nie Mingjue with his arms folded like a wall. Lan Qiren, cold and stony. A few Jin cultivators — faces tight. Even Xiao Xingchen is here, face unreadable. And Jiang Yanli — quiet as snowfall, standing a pace behind, her lips pale and pressed together.

Jiang Cheng is farther back, bound still, head high despite the bruises. Even voiceless, he manages to glare like thunder. His presence burns.

And Jiang Fengmian… feels nothing.

No. That isn’t true.

He feels cornered.

Cornered like a fox in a collapsing den, staring at a fire it lit itself.

He tries to reach for the guilt everyone seems to expect—but what bubbles up instead is frustration. How did it all spiral like this? He never meant for it to go so far. He never meant for people to die. Never meant for Yanli to betray him, for Jiang Cheng to rot in a cell, for Wei Wuxian to vanish like smoke. It was supposed to be simple. Controlled. Quiet.

He had done what was necessary. What was best. Hadn’t he always done what was best for Lotus Pier?

And yet—

And yet, in some bitter place, a question gnaws: Was Wei Wuxian right to leave?

Would things have been better, if he'd kept him close instead of letting old fears drive him away? Had he, in fact, not protected Lotus Pier—but abandoned it again and again, in a thousand small ways?

He doesn’t want to believe it.

But he can’t deny it, either.

Maybe, if he had fought for Wei Wuxian to stay…

Maybe Jiang Cheng wouldn’t have been left behind, warped by disappointment and burden. Maybe Jiang Yanli wouldn’t look at him now with a gaze that sees through everything. But it’s too late. He can’t rewrite the past. He can’t take back the corpses he created, the trust he buried, or the innocence he corrupted by pretending it didn't exist. Still—he doesn't cry. He doesn’t beg.

Because deep down, Jiang Fengmian believes if he keeps quiet long enough, the storm will pass. It always did, before.

That is his final cowardice.

And the room does not grant him mercy for it.

Nie Mingjue’s voice rises, harsh and absolute, listing the charges—formal, damning, and echoing across the pillars of the Unclean Realm:

“You lured two allied cultivators—Jin Zixuan and Xiao Xingchen—into a village you yourself had seeded with fierce corpses. You killed innocents there. You raised the false alarm, sent the message, then waited for them to walk into death.”

The accusation settles like iron chains. 

“You did this,” Nie Mingjue growls, “because you wanted your son to return a hero.”

Jiang Fengmian’s lips part. He breathes—but it is not denial that comes.

“It was… meant to be quick,” he says finally, hoarsely. “A distraction. I had calculated their strength. I thought they would survive.”

“And if they didn’t?” Nie Huaisang’s voice is deceptively soft. “If they died, so long as Jiang Cheng emerged victorious, would that have been acceptable to you?”

He cannot answer that.

In truth, he had thought precisely that. That their deaths would be unfortunate, but not unmanageable. That Lotus Pier’s resurgence—Jiang Cheng’s name returned to honour—was worth a few sacrifices. Even trusted ones.

“I wanted my son to reclaim what was taken from him.”

“And you were willing to kill to achieve that,” Nie Mingjue says. “Not just your enemies. Not just strangers. Allies. Villagers. Anyone.”

Jiang Fengmian says nothing. The silence is not dignified. It is damning.

I did what had to be done. Jiang Fengmian told himself, voice trembling in the silence. If not me, then who? Who else would bear the burden of Lotus Pier?

He remembered Wei Wuxian’s departure—not as a loss, but as a relief. A quiet surrender to Yu-Furen that spared him from the chaos he was too afraid to face. Let him be the scapegoat, the rebel, the one who broke the sect’s peace. The one to face his wife's anger.

But that peace was a lie, he knew. The quiet halls, the unspoken fears—it was a fragile mask. Beneath it, everything was fracturing even before Wei Wuxian's departure. Yu Ziyuan’s shadow loomed large in his memory—the denial, the insecurity, the harsh words, the cold calculations, the poison that seeped through the cracks of their family. He had wanted to resist, to stand against her, but the path of confrontation terrified him.

Better to bend, to survive, than to break.

His gaze dropped, the tremor in his hands betraying the fortress of certainty he once held. I was weak. Cowardly.

But the thought was unbearable, so he pushed it away, retreating into the shadows of justification.

I sacrificed much—innocents, honor, love—to protect what mattered most.

Yet what mattered most was slipping through his fingers.

He was no hero.

Not in this tale.

Only a man drowning in his own cowardice, clinging desperately to a crumbling legacy.

That was his final crime.

“Jiang Fengmian,” Nie Mingjue continues, voice stripped of ceremony. “You are to be punished for your crimes. Do you object to the punishment?”

No protest comes. Not even a flinch. A moment passes.

“No,” Jiang Fengmian says hoarsely. His voice is not broken. Just...small. Shrunk into itself. Lan Qiren speaks next, reciting the formal charges. But the words barely register. The real punishment is not in the decree — it is in the silence that follows.

A woman in the crowd spits. A cultivator shouts, “Traitor!”

Another cultivator raises their voice: “My sister was in that village. She begged before you cut her down.”

Still, Jiang Fengmian says nothing.

When they bring out HuiHen — the ancient guqin long sealed by the Lan Clan — the gathered cultivators go still. 

“This guqin,” Lan Xichen says, voice calm as glass, “was never meant for war. The guqin does not destroy. It does not offer escape. It forces the guilty to remain with their guilt — intact.”

The cords are plucked — once, twice — and the sound cuts through the Unclean Realm like wind through snow. It is not sharp, yet it resonates in Jiang Fengmian’s chest, thrumming against his golden core like a judgment long overdue. He gasps, not from pain, but from recognition. The guqin’s melody folds in on itself — echoing with choices left untaken, apologies left unsaid, a quiet voice always buried beneath excuses and masks. His golden core dims. Not destroyed — sealed. It sinks inward, locked beneath the weight of truth. He slumps, breath shallow. He will never cultivate again.

“He cannot deflect now,” Nie Mingjue says grimly. “He will face his deeds with bare hands and open eyes.”

And then comes the second sentence — more tangible, more humbling. When the war ends, he would be sent back to Yunmeng, not Lotus Pier.

“Not as a guest,” Lan Qiren declares. “But as a servant. A laborer. A witness.”

“He will live among war widows and burned villages. He will fetch water for children of clans he let die, the own citizens he abandoned. He will cook and clean for those who walk with limps and nightmares because he bartered peace for power.”

A low murmur passes through the sects. Some nod. Some remain silent. But none object. And in the crowd, Jiang Yanli watches. She does not speak. But her presence is enough. Quiet, poised, neither pitying nor vindictive. Just... still. 

She remembers how he once touched her hair when she was small and afraid of the dark.

She remembers how he said nothing when her mother screamed.
Said nothing when her brother shattered under pressure he never asked for.
Said nothing when the smiley boy who called her Shi-Jie with a smile walked away from Lotus Pier for the last time.

“You could have been the shield,” she thinks. “But you chose to be the wall.”

As Jiang Fengmian is led away, HuiHen sounds once more — a final low note that reverberates across the hall, mournful and soft. A young cultivator in the crowd whispers to their friend, eyes wide: “He bleeds like anyone.”

And that is the truth of it.

Jiang Wanyin's punishment is not forgotten. But it is postponed.

He is broken and mute, and though his crimes are real, the war is not yet over. The Unclean Realm cannot afford more blood lost to punishment when it still flows daily on the battlefield. So Nie Mingjue lifts a hand — grim-faced, resentful — and says “When we’ve ended the war, we’ll decide what to do with those who made it worse.”

And with that Jiang Wanyin was sent back to the dungeons- together with his father. To stew in the silence, to reflect and repent on himself. 

The Sunshot Campaign trudged on—mud-soaked and blood-steeped, the kind of war that weathered even the stars. Some battles they won, some they survived. But each passing week etched the silhouette of Nightless City clearer against the smoky horizon, like the promise of a long-awaited reckoning. 

That night, the wind was unusually still.

Wei Wuxian had just untied his sash, ready to collapse beside Lan Wangji in the quiet of their shared tent, when the sky flared open.

A firework broke the darkness—no colour, only a singular red flame. A burning sun unfurled across the heavens, roaring into bloom with the soundless thunder of something ancient and final. It hung there for a moment, blistering and bright, turning every blade of grass into shades of red, every soldier’s face into a pale silhouette of awe.

Then it faded.

And in its place rose a flag. Stark, white, trembling.

Three gongs sounded—low, heavy, like the toll of a god’s bell.

Somewhere, far from their camp, Wen Ruohan’s body cooled.

The tyrant of Nightless City was dead.

The gates of Nightless City creaked open, a hush falling over the ranks as Wen soldiers knelt in solemn submission. At the heart of the courtyard stood Wen Qing—grim-faced, wary, yet resolute, holding herself upright against the weight of silence.

Wen Ruohan had been poisoned. His body had collapsed mid-orders, resentful energy curling from his lips like strands of charred silk fading into the air. Wen Qing stepped forward, her voice steady as she claimed responsibility for his death. But Wei Wuxian’s mind drifted elsewhere—to Uncle Ye, and the missing body they never found—Yu Ziyuan’s shadow lingering in his thoughts. 

How much of this tangled web did her fate truly hold? It was never Wen Qing’s nature to kill with such cold finality. She was always a softie when it comes to blood relations. It was that name, that connection, that prevented her from leaving the Wens, prevented the Dafan Wens from leaving to safer grounds. Yet, it was always destined that she bear the blame—so she could stand on level ground, argue, and fight for Dafan Wen clan’s future in the battles still to come. 

The sects reconvened in Nightless City, gathering beneath the scorched banners of victory. The soldiers moved with cautious ease—still wary, but softened, their faces shedding the hard lines of battle. No longer driven by the urgent pulse of war or defense, they finally allowed themselves a breath, a moment to simply be.

It was then that Wen Qing was brought before them. Not shackled, yet not free—her steps measured, guarded by a silent circle of soldiers whose eyes never strayed far. Behind her, the Dafan Wen cultivators stood as somber fierce corpses, their pale faces marked by exhaustion and worry, a fragile hope clinging to their presence like mist. 

Wen Qing did not bow. She did not cry. When Lan Xichen asked plainly if she had killed him, she answered without hesitation “Yes.”

A murmur ripples through the sects. Accusations follow — sharp, rabid, familiar.

“She’s a Wen—”
“They burned our towns—”
“Dafan Wen, aren't they the same as the Qishan—”

Nie Mingjue’s gaze darkens, hand twitching near his saber. He doesn’t speak yet — but his silence is not a comfort.

Lan Wangji steps forward. So does Wei Wuxian.

And this time, they do not stand apart.

“She healed your wounded,” Wei Wuxian said coldly. “Your sons. Your brothers.”

“She did not hurt anyone,” Lan Wangji added, his voice like steel wrapped in frost. “She tried to save them.”

A tense silence fell over the assembly. The sect leaders bristled with indignation, but Nie Mingjue made the final call. Not because he liked her. Not because he forgave her. But because he remembered the battlefield — the soldiers who walked again because of her hands.

“Dafan Wen will be stripped of their cultivation, of their titles and lands. Let her go.”

“Their sect is no longer allowed to cultivate. She and her clan will have no access to swords — but she and her little clan will live.”

Wen Qing bowed her head. Not in submission. But in the slow, quiet exhale of survival.

That was when Jiang Yanli stepped forward, a delicate veil draped over one side of her face. Her robes were soft purple, the fabric worn thin by travel and hardship. Yet in her eyes burned a quiet fire—one that had only ignited the day she stood against her own father.

“She saved me,” she said firmly, voice steady, “whether it was for Wei Wuxian's sake or not. She never asked for thanks. I am giving it now.”

Wen Qing’s eyes widened—just barely. A flinch, not of guilt or shame, but something dangerously close to hope.

Jiang Yanli turned to Nie Mingjue. Her voice held no tremble.

“There is a land near the border where Yunmeng meets Yiling—small, quiet, good soil. It is not Lotus Pier. It cannot be. But it is enough. Let them have it. The Dafan Wen. Wen Qing. They ask for nothing more.”

Chapter Text

The Wen soldiers were rounded up, the loyal sifted out. With the remnants of the Wen clan divided—those deemed faithful to the tyrant were sent to labor camps, while Wen Qing and the Dafan Wens quietly took root in a small, half-forgotten town—the cultivation world tried to resume its old rhythm. The war banners no longer dripped red. The battlefields stood still. The cries of the wounded gave way to a long, quiet hush — not uneasy, but too sudden, too clean, too final. And beneath it, something colder remained: the dense, unspoken weight of mourning that had never quite been laid to rest. 

Jiang Yanli had once thought love was enough. That if she loved hard enough, forgave quietly enough, held everyone together with soft words and warm soups, things wouldn’t break. That they wouldn’t burn. But love had its limits. And Jiang Cheng had found them.

She stood at the edge of the hall as they read the sentence, her expression still, her face half-veiled—not out of modesty, but necessity. The burn scar it covered wasn’t just a mark of pain, but of betrayal. His fire. His rage. His grief, turned outward—and against her. And yet… she had refused to pass judgment. Because some part of her still remembered the boy who used to call her “A-Jie” like it was the only word he trusted. Who trailed behind her through the lotus fields, proud and insecure and hers.

But even in that memory, there had always been tension. Long before the war, before Wei Wuxian left, before everything cracked—resentment had already been planted between them. Their parents’ words had carved invisible scars: he, the son who bore the weight of legacy; she, the daughter untouched by it. And she, in turn, had resented him too—though she never said so.

For how his temper had cost her her engagement.
For how he blamed Wei Wuxian, but left her to hold the silence between them.
For how he always expected her to choose him—no matter what he did.

She had loved him anyway. Because that’s what she was taught to do. Because in the Jiang family, hurt was never spoken aloud. It was swallowed, stitched over, smoothed out with smiles and soup bowls. But love without healing hardens. It curdles. And now, here they were.

She didn’t know what the right choice was. Only that she couldn’t bring herself to speak the words that would erase him completely. She had already lost too much—Their father. Their mother. Their name. The home they were raised in. And now, her brother. Not dead, but gone in a different way.

And still. She leaves before they lead him away.

“I forgive you,” she thought, not knowing if he would ever ask for it. 

But forgiveness didn’t mean forgetting. It didn’t mean pretending she hadn’t been burned, or blamed, or left to cry alone in the ashes of a house that should’ve protected them both. It meant choosing not to carry hate. 

And maybe, after everything, that was enough.

The new Lotus Pier didn’t rise in triumph. It rose in silence — piece by piece, wooden planks by wooden planks, like something exhaled after grief. The ash was swept aside, the blackened bones of what once was finally given rest. The new beams were plain timber, the walls unpainted, the rooms still echoing with too much space. No lacquer. No gold. No boys running barefoot down corridors shouting Shijie, Shijie—wait for me! Those belonged to another life. This one was quieter.

The Jiangs were no longer a rich sect. That much was clear in the way other cultivators looked at her scrolls twice, how no one offered her wine first at gatherings. The war had drained them dry, and what was left came not from honor or bloodline, but compensation — a tidy word for shame. The great sects had paid in silver what they would not speak aloud with their mouths. She should be glad to even have such amount of compensation, considering two members of her sect was found guilty. Guilt, she thought, made poor kindling. But it built roofs all the same. 

Still — silver and gold could not rebuild a home.

So she welcomed those no other sect wanted. Men who had lost wives and sects and the names they once answered to. Women who had held swords on the battlefield, now holding nothing but ashes. Rogue cultivators with scorch marks across their spirit veins. Children who were too young to remember anything but fire.

They came slowly. Not in hordes. But enough.

Some remembered her. Not her name, perhaps — but her hands. Her actions. The woman who had knelt beside their bleeding, dying selves in the worst parts of the war, pressing warmth where cold had begun to settle. She had never shouted, never demanded. She had only healed. And now, they came.

The ancestral hall she cleaned herself. No servant, no disciple. Just her knees pressing into cold tile, palms raw from scrubbing at soot that would not lift. The beams above her creaked differently now — not the groan of old wood, but the uncertain stretch of something young. She laid three sticks of incense on the altar. Only one she lit.

Her father’s nameplate stood in the center—silent, absent as he had been in life—and she chose to remember him not for what he failed to do, but as the man who once brought her lotus seeds in the spring. Her brother’s beside it. He was not supposed to be remembered in this hall, not after what he had done — but she had carved the name herself, steady-handed and quiet. She could not put him back in the world, but here, at least, he was allowed to return. The third plaque was blank. She did not know if her mother was dead. No body had been found. No final words sent. But the silence she left behind felt permanent. If she had died, she had taken the smoke with her.

Still, Jiang Yanli bowed. Once. Twice. A third time. Her back ached. Her legs shook. “I haven’t done it perfectly,” she whispered. “But I’m still here.”

The sects gathered in summer. Peach blossoms out of season, perfumed silk dragging through newly swept paths. She stood in plain robes. Nothing to impress. Nothing to offer. She wore her hair up in the style of a sect leader, the talisman Wei Wuxian had carved her during the days of hopelessness, of grief, of pain, sitting cool at her throat. 

They didn’t mock her to her face, not at first. They never did. But they whispered.

“She doesn’t even carry a sword.”

“That core of hers—useless now, isn’t it?”

“Not useless,” someone replied with a smirk. “Just weak. She was never trained for real battle.”

“Would you take orders from her? A burned face and a healer’s hands?”

“Honestly, the mask would’ve helped. She looks—”

“She looks ruined.”

“She looks like someone who should’ve married well and kept quiet.”

“She should have died with the rest of them. At least the Jiangs wouldn’t be so pathetic now.”

Her spine did not stiffen. She had no energy to waste on that. She kept her head bowed politely, fingers folded together. She would not speak. But he did. 

Wei Wuxian stepped out from the back of the gathering, where he had been loitering like an indignant storm cloud.

“Oh, forgive me,” he said, voice sweet as vinegar. “Are you offering your sect for her to lead instead? Because I’d love to see her take it — she’d do better than most of you, even burned and grieving.”

A sharp breath passed through the hall. One of the Yao Sect members opened his mouth. Wei Wuxian raised a brow, daring him. “Or would you rather judge her in a duel with me?” he said lightly. “She’s not the one who lost to me five times during the war. But you go ahead. Try your luck.”

He said it all smiling. He always smiled when he was about to ruin someone. No one spoke after that.

She never asked him to defend her. But he always did. Like he had in the fire. Like he had the day he carved the talisman she still wore at her throat.

It was the only gift he ever gave her after saving her life. It hummed softly when danger was near, a quiet pulse of intent just beneath her skin. A reminder that someone had chosen her—once—when it mattered.

She didn’t veil her face anymore. The burns had healed. Not completely — the skin remained uneven, pink in some places, white and ridged in others. A cruel swath across her cheek, down the curve of her jaw. It showed when she turned. When she bent forward. When the light hit.

She let it. She let them see. Let them flinch. Let them stare. She had nothing left to hide, and less to prove.

She didn’t walk like a guniang anymore. Not the kind the sects imagined — delicate, sweet, pink-faced and soft-spoken. She walked like someone who had stood in fire and lived. Her hands were calloused now. Her posture quiet, but firm. There was no ribbon trailing from her sleeve, no prettiness in the way she moved. Only steadiness.

When she stood before the sects that day, it was not to impress them. It was not even to win them over.

It was to speak her truth.

“This sect will not be rebuilt with power,” she said simply. “But with purpose.”

Some blinked. “If your sword exists only to draw blood — I don’t want you here.”

A few began to shift in place. “If your loyalty disappears when a woman leads — leave.”

She looked each one in the eye. “And if you think scars make me weak… I welcome you to try me.”

Her voice wasn’t loud. But it didn’t need to be. Because she did not need to be her father. She did not need to be her brother. She did not need to be the Jiang everyone remembered, or the Jiang they wanted her to become.

She only needed to be herself.

And for the first time in a long time, that was enough.

In the spring, a child pointed to the mark on her face and asked what it was. They didn’t mean it cruelly—children rarely did. Their voice was clear, full of the kind of curiosity that hadn’t yet learned to be ashamed of questions. She smiled, knelt until her knees pressed into the sun-warmed planks, and reached out with steady, calloused fingers to brush the child’s cheek.

“This,” she said softly, tracing the burn across her own skin, “is where I was broken. And also where I learned I could heal.”

The child tilted their head, thoughtful but quiet, and seemed to understand in the way children often do—without words, storing the answer deep in their bones for later.

Behind them, the breeze shifted. Lotus flowers stirred on the lake’s surface, their scent drifting in slow, drowsy spirals through the courtyard. She had opened the sect again—quietly, deliberately. Children now ran across the rebuilt piers, their laughter echoing in a place that had once known only fire. They had never known war. And she—she was no longer the girl who once waited on a lakeshore with ribboned sleeves and too much hope. She was older now. Softer in some ways, harder in others.

Still, when she turned her head—drawn by some old, half-forgotten instinct—she saw him.

Beyond the gates of Lotus Pier, beneath the drooping branches of a willow, stood a man in robes of rich, unmarred gold. Polished. Unyielding. As if war had never touched him. As if time dared not. His hair was neatly bound, his posture straight-backed and proud, the way it had always been. Jin Zixuan did not speak. He never had, not easily. But his presence had always said enough.

He did not come closer. She did not move to meet him.

He only inclined his head—precisely, respectfully—the way he had when they were young, when she was still unhurt by politics, by family, by herself. And waited.

So she nodded. Just once.

There was no promise spoken. No reunion. Not yet.

But her heart, for the first time in a long time, didn’t twist with grief or longing. It softened. Opened—just enough to let the next season in.

Maybe one day, she thought.
Maybe, when I am no longer rebuilding—
but ready to build something new.

And this time, it will be my choice.

Far from her, in towns that no longer appeared on maps, there were murmurs of a man in faded civilian robes, his hands marked with old, angry scars—branding burns, some said, though none dared ask who had burned him or why. He carried no name, no sword, and no clan seal. Only silence.

He never stayed long. He never asked for shelter. Children hid behind their mothers when he passed, sensing the grief that clung to him like shadow. Elders, wiser and wearier, would sometimes nod in recognition—not of who he was, but of the weight he bore. A man walking with ghosts.

He was not strong—no longer. Without his golden core, his strength had long since bled away. But still, he helped where he could: clearing rubble from broken homes, driving off wild beasts with nothing but a staff. At night, he slept beneath trees. In the mornings, he carved names into the bark—names no one remembered but him. Names he would never speak aloud.

Once, someone said they saw him kneeling by a riverbank, unmoving, for hours. Watching his own reflection like it might answer him. Like it might offer back the years he’d lost, the brother he could not follow, the sister he could never truly reach. But the river said nothing. And in time, he rose and disappeared again, into mist and road and memory.

She didn’t know if the stories were true. She never asked.

But sometimes, when the wind shifted through Lotus Pier and the scent of Lotus Flowers crept in under the water, she would find her gaze drawn—unbidden—to the gates. And in the quiet between seasons, when the children had gone to sleep and the candles had burned low, she would think of him. Not with bitterness. Not even with longing. But with a sorrowful tenderness—an ache for a boy who had once clung too tightly to duty, and a man who had tried too hard to hold a crumbling world together with wounded hands.

She missed him. Of course she did.

But some things—like her father, like the girl she once was, like the promises made in fire and broken by silence—belonged to a past that could not be returned to. They had lived. They had burned. And they had survived.

And that, she had learned, could be enough.

Chapter Text

Peace came not with a roar, but with a breath held too long and finally let go.

There were no banners. No great declarations. Just silence, thick as fog, and a world trying to remember what it had looked like before fire. The bodies were buried first. Then the weapons. Then the names. Treaties were signed in dim-lit rooms by people who had barely held a sword themselves. Old grudges were rephrased into careful courtesies. And in every town Wei Wuxian passed through, someone was rebuilding a roof, or sewing up robes that still smelled faintly of blood.

He did his part. Quietly. Gratefully. Not as a hero, he’d never been one—but as someone who had survived.

The first morning after the war truly ended—after a path was found for Wen Qing, the Dafan Wen, and Jiang Cheng’s punishment was decided, he stood on a ridge overlooking what had once been a battlefield. The blood that had soaked the earth was now washed clean by the rain, leaving only silence and the shape of memory.

The dew was still fresh. A rabbit scurried past his foot. There was no screaming, no smoke—just a strange, raw stillness that made his ears ring. His robes still held the scent of ash and riverwater. There were bloodstains on his sleeves from the last skirmish—dark, almost black now—and no matter how many times he washed them, they wouldn't come out. He’d scrubbed them with bitter soap in a borrowed basin behind a tent, hands numb from cold. Lan Zhan had taken one look and quietly knelt beside him, scrubbing the edge of his sleeve like it was the most normal thing in the world.

They’d gotten nowhere with it.

Some stains just stayed.

There were names he didn’t ask about. Comrades who didn’t come back. Letters that never arrived. And still, Wei Wuxian counted himself lucky. The people that he held closer to his heart was still here- Lan Zhan, Xiao-gege, and many others. His hands were steady. He had people who cared, people who smiled when they saw him and meant it. There was grief, of course, and guilt, and moments where memory struck him sideways in the chest but he was alive. He could move forward. And for once, that was enough.

Lan Zhan was leaving.

Wei Wuxian didn’t pout. Not really. He just stood there, arms folded, leaning his entire body weight into one hip like he had nothing better to do but suffer beautifully in the early morning light. The sunrise cast gold over everything, over the gentle swell of hills, over the damp grass and broken paths, and over Lan Wangji, who looked, as usual, like a painting someone had prayed over.

“Gusu really can’t spare you for a few more days?” Wei Wuxian asked, lashes batting flirtatiously in mischief. “Not even one more night? I can cook. I made porridge this morning that only almost burned.”

Lan Wangji didn’t even blink. “You oversalted it. The porridge color was red.”

Wei Wuxian sniffed. “It was a creative choice. A reflection of the emotional landscape of post-war grief and salted tears. Also, I ran out of patience.”

“You used half the jar of salt and spices.”

“Well,” Wei Wuxian said brightly, “someone still finished their bowl.”

Lan Wangji stepped down from Bichen with silent purpose and closed the space between them like he was claiming it, like he owned it. And maybe he did. He was close now. Close enough that Wei Wuxian could count the faint flecks of gold in his eyes, see how the wind teased strands of hair loose from his forehead ribbon. 

Wei Wuxian grinned, low and lazy. “You’re going to miss me.”

“Mn,” Lan Wangji said. Then, after a pause, firm and quiet and absolute, “Very much.”

Wei Wuxian’s breath caught, just for a moment. Just long enough to feel it lodge somewhere between his ribs. “Oh no,” he said lightly, trying to recover, “you’re becoming sentimental now. What’s next? Public displays of affection?”

Lan Wangji did not answer.

Instead, he wrapped a possessive hand around Wei Wuxian’s waist and kissed him. It was not chaste. It was not hesitant. It was the kind of kiss that made a promise and sealed it in blood. The kind of kiss that said mine , and wait for me, and I already have.

Wei Wuxian kissed back with all the ease of someone who knew how wanted he was. Who’d finally stopped doubting it. When they pulled apart reluctantly, Wei Wuxian stayed close, forehead pressed lightly to Lan Zhan’s.

“I’ll come to Gusu,” he murmured. “Once I’ve visited my nai-nai, once I’ve had my fill of mountain air and sweet buns. Then I’ll show up on your doorstep and ruin your peaceful sect life all over again.”

Lan Wangji exhaled, almost a smile. “I will prepare our room.”

Wei Wuxian blinked, then smirked. “Room? Just one?”

Lan Zhan’s fingers curled possessively at his hip.

“One is enough.”

Wei Wuxian beamed.

“Don’t rebuild the entire Cloud Recesses without me,” he added, reluctantly stepping back. “I want to break at least one rule while you’re trying to be respectable in front of your juniors.”

“You will not wait long.”

Lan Wangji reached for his hand and pressed two fingers to his pulse, not as a farewell, but a tether. A quiet, steady promise.

Then he turned, mounted his sword, and was gone. White robes vanishing into the trees like mist pulled gently from morning earth. Wei Wuxian stood there for a long time, grinning to himself. Heart full. Hands warm.

Then he turned north. Toward the mountains. Toward his brother. Toward home.

(And, if fate had any mercy left in it—toward many, many more kisses to come.)

The immortal mountain stood still above the clouds, just as it always had—untouched by war, unchanged by time. 

Wei Wuxian sat beneath the eaves of a high pavilion, a loquat in his hand and the weight of sunlight on his shoulders. The wind smelled of pine and stone and silence—the kind that settled deep in your chest and stayed there. From up here, the world below felt like a different world.

No ash. No blood. Just morning warmth and the soft chirping of birds in the trees. Even the sky felt cleaner, rinsed of soot and sorrow, stretched wide in that soft, impossible blue you could only find at the edge of heaven.

He bit into the loquat. Sweet. Juicy. Overripe. He wiped his mouth on his sleeve, watching a white crane sweep past the trees. Inside, Baoshan Sanren poured tea. Her movements were unhurried, precise—like someone who had seen far too much to rush anything anymore.

“You’re restless,” she said without turning around.

Wei Wuxian stretched out on the wooden floor like a cat, loquat balanced on his stomach. “I’m rested. That’s almost the same thing.”

She looked at him then, much like she had a few weeks ago, when he and Xiao Xingchen first arrived at the immortal mountains. They were tired but unhurt. Alive. After a hot bath and a proper meal, when their hands were warm and the sky had quieted, they began to speak.

Not all at once. Not with dramatic flourishes. Just the way stories come when your heart is full and you don’t quite know where to begin. Xiao Xingchen spoke first—quiet and steady, like a man reciting names at a shrine. Wei Wuxian filled in the spaces, his words tumbling like loose stones down a mountain trail. Sometimes wry, sometimes quiet.

Lan Zhan. Jiang Fengmian and Jiang Cheng. Wen Qing. The slow, silent end of the war.

Baoshan Sanren and Lan Yi listened with their eyes closed, one hand wrapped around cups of chrysanthemum tea gone cold. When the last word fell between them, she didn’t ask for more. She only reached out, her fingers trembling slightly, and touched their wrists. As if to confirm what she already knew.

That they had come home. That they were whole.

There were still things Wei Wuxian hadn’t said. Not about Uncle Ye. Not about his Shi-jie. Some shadows still lived behind his ribs, quiet and heavy. Names he didn’t speak aloud. Grief he chose to carry alone, gently.

Some truths belonged only to him.

“I always wondered why you were so stubborn,” she said softly. “Then I realized—it’s genetic.”

Wei Wuxian lit up. “You mean I got it from you? What an honor.”

She rolled her eyes, but didn’t argue. Just looked at him for a long moment—the boy she had taken in, bruised by the world and still trying to be good. Her grandson. Kind in a world that had not been kind in return.

But he was healing now. There was color in his face again, laughter in his voice that didn’t always come wrapped in sorrow. He stood straighter these days. Less like someone bracing for a blow.

The Jiang family had raised him, yes. But it was her daughter who had once left the mountains to follow love into the wider world—and her daughter’s son who had carried the weight of loss and still managed to come back smiling. He had borne the whip marks on his back like a storm and still learned how to laugh again.

He was her blood. And he had returned.

A rustle of robes stirred from the far side of the courtyard. Xiao Xingchen approached, his sword at his side, his hair neatly tied back. He looked more like himself now—clear-eyed and calm. Not quite the wide-eyed boy who once lingered too long at street stalls, but someone who had walked through fire and come out tempered. Wiser, though not yet hard.

“I’m heading down tomorrow,” he said.

Baoshan Sanren gave a quiet nod. To Baixue Temple?”

“Yes,” he replied. Then, after a pause: “There’s someone there. A cultivator named Song Lan. He… helped me. I want to see where it leads.”

She didn’t press. She didn’t need to. She simply reached out and rested a hand on his shoulder, a silent blessing passed between them.

Wei Wuxian, who had been eavesdropping with no shame at all, let out a theatrical sigh. “Ah, young love. So pure. So noble.”

“You’re the same age as me,” Xiao Xingchen said, dry as dust.

“Yes,” Wei Wuxian grinned, unabashed. “And yet somehow more charming.”

Xiao Xingchen rolled his eyes, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

Baoshan Sanren cleared her throat.

Wei Wuxian immediately straightened, only slightly guilty. He glanced over with a grin, all sheepish charm and unrepentant mischief. “I’m going too. After I visit Nai-Nai’s favorite peak one last time. There’s someone waiting for me, too.”

At her raised brow, he added, “Lan Zhan. You remember. Looks like a jade statue, sighs like an old man?”

“The one who hand-fasted with you,” she said mildly.

“My grandson,” Lan Yi chimed in, utterly smug.

Wei Wuxian sputtered. “I didn’t know! I—well, I suppose that’s just how much Lan Zhan loves me,” he said shamelessly.

Xiao Xingchen coughed, very obviously hiding a laugh.

Wei Wuxian groaned and buried his face in his hands. “This is slander. Deeply unjust slander.”

Baoshan Sanren smiled behind the rim of her cup. “Then go. Before the poor man wastes away from missing you.”

Wei Wuxian stood, brushing crumbs from his robe. “I will.”

Baoshan Sanren only shook her head, fond. As he passed, she reached up and kissed his temple.

“Bring back something better than wine,” she said.

“What could possibly be better?”

“Happiness,” she said simply. “Yours.”

They left just after sunrise. Wei Wuxian turned once at the ridge, hair tossing in the breeze, and waved. Behind him, Baoshan Sanren and Lan Yi stood on the porch—Lan Yi’s head resting on her shoulder—watching until the mist swallowed them whole. Below the clouds, the world waited.

And this time, it waited with open arms.

They parted ways near Gusu, where the paths curled like brushstrokes through soft spring haze. At the crossroads, Xiao Xingchen turned to him with a quiet smile, his sleeves stirring in the wind. “Don’t cause too much trouble,” he said gently.

Wei Wuxian grinned. “No promises.”

Xiao Xingchen’s gaze softened. “I hope you find what you’re looking for.”

Wei Wuxian tilted his head, teasing. “Lan Zhan? He’s not hard to find. Just follow the sound of disappointed sighs.”

But then the smile faded just a little. He stepped forward and clasped Xiao Xingchen’s forearm—steady, grateful. “Xiao-gege, you’ll find it too, you know. That thing you’re looking for.”

Xiao Xingchen nodded once. “I want to build something,” he said. “Not a sect, not in the old ways. Something gentler. Like what she gave us up there. A home, even if we’re not family by name. Song Lan…” He hesitated, the name, a stone dropped into water. “He’s someone I want to build that with. If he’ll let me.”

Wei Wuxian didn’t tease him this time—just smiled, quiet and sincere. “Then go. He’s lucky, you know.” They embraced, not with farewells, but with the easy promise that they would meet again. Their paths weren’t done crossing.

Then, one went west. The other east.

Wei Wuxian made his way into Gusu, stopping only for a small bottle of Emperor’s Smile. The woman at the stall raised an eyebrow when he asked for the strongest she had and handed him a wrapped bottle with an amused huff.

"Young man, the wine is strong! Don’t drink too much." The woman said with a Gusu-slang. He just winked.

By the time twilight began to cool the horizon, he was halfway up the Cloud Recesses wall, robes brushing old stone, bottle swinging lightly from one hand. His fingers remembered the way—he had snuck in here enough times, once upon a life.

He landed softly on the tiled roof, breath catching.

And then a voice, low and familiar, brushed the night like a heartbeat.

“Wei Ying.”

Not a rebuke. Not a warning. Just his name, spoken the way someone might say you’re here.

Wei Wuxian turned, already smiling — the kind of smile that came from remembering every version of this moment and finally living the one that didn’t hurt.

Lan Wangji stood across the rooftop, moonlight soft on his face, robes stirring in the breeze. His eyes held no sternness, only something deep and unguarded. Relief. Devotion. The quiet ache of love that had waited patiently, and was now finally answered. And this time, there was no distance between them. Only the space it would take to close the gap.

Wei Wuxian held up the wine bottle with a crooked smile. “Emperor's Smile! I'll give you jar and you pretend that you didn't see me!”

Lan Wangji stepped forward, one hand curling possessively around his waist as the other took the bottle from his grasp. Their fingers brushed—warm, lingering. 

“Stay,” Lan Wangji whispered, leaning in close, his breath a promise against Wei Wuxian’s skin.

It wasn’t a question. And Wei Wuxian, eyes soft and shining, nodded.

The repairs began soon after. Rules were revised in the wake of the war—not out of fear, but remembrance. To learn from what had been lost. To never grow complacent again.

Stronger wards were etched into the stone, some adapted from Wei Wuxian’s strange and brilliant innovations, others shaped by Lan Wangji’s tireless refinement of long-forgotten texts from the secret library. Lan Xichen lent his steady insight to the restructuring of sect duties, anchoring tradition to compassion and presence. Even Lan Qiren, grumbling all the while, permitted revisions to his teachings—expanding them beyond cold theory and rigid scripture. His lessons now spoke not just of rules and reputation, but of kindness, critical thought, and the courage to remember. History, after all, was no use if it only warned and never healed.

Together, Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji wove new strength into old bones. They moved in rhythm, deliberate and sure, like the lines of a shared melody rediscovered.

And at night, they lay on the balcony of the Jing-shi, side by side in soft sleep-robes, watching the moon rise over the quiet rooftops of the Cloud Recesses. The wind rustled gently through the pines. The disciples had long since returned to their quarters—curfew turning the world to stillness.

Wei Wuxian tilted his head, resting it against Lan Wangji’s shoulder. “Should we run off and get married or something?” he murmured, voice playful, eyes half-lidded with sleep and warmth.

Lan Wangji didn’t answer immediately.

Instead, he shifted, pulling Wei Wuxian close, one arm curling around him with quiet, resolute possession. His other hand cupped Wei Wuxian’s jaw, tilting his face up—and the kiss that followed was deep, unhurried, fierce with longing.

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji eloped soon after the sect’s recovery—though not in the traditional sense. They left the Cloud Recesses with light robes and lighter hearts, wandering from town to town, answering calls for aid where trouble stirred. They traveled as cultivators once more, but this time, together. Side by side.

Their path eventually led them to the Dafan Wen settlement, where the people had begun to rebuild with quiet strength and peace. The fields were fuller, the homes sturdier, and the eyes of the villagers no longer held fear. Just quiet contentment of a future they were not allowed to dream before. It was there they found Wen Yuan.

Wen Yuan was barely more than a toddler now, round-cheeked and solemn-eyed. He had never met them before—not truly. Too young during the war, too carefully shielded by the Dafan Wens ever since. And yet, when Wei Wuxian crouched down with a warm smile, the child blinked once, then waddled forward without hesitation. As if something in him simply knew. Lan Wangji knelt beside them, and Wen Yuan reached for the tassels of his guqin bag with delighted curiosity, giggling when they swayed in his grasp.

That night, over simple food and softer conversation, Wen Qing spoke to them beneath the moonlight. “He’s strong. He’s clever. But we… we cannot give him everything,” she said, her voice steady, though her hands trembled where they clutched the tea cup. “He needs more than this village. More than we can offer.”

Wei Wuxian opened his mouth, but she raised a hand. “This isn’t surrender. It’s hope. Take him with you. Let him grow beyond these fields. Just—let him visit us, when he’s old enough to choose.”

Lan Wangji bowed his head in quiet promise. Wei Wuxian whispered, “We’ll take care of him. Always.” And so Wen Yuan joined them—not as a reminder of grief, but as a promise of a gentler life ahead. One born not of blood, but of choice. Of love.

News reached them one night while they rested at a quiet inn—Jin Guangshan was dead. Even after the war had ended, his final days were shrouded in disgrace: caught in brothels with courtesans and drowned in wine, his name dragged through the mud. Whispers revealed how he had tried to manipulate the war in shadows, betraying what little respect he had left. People spat on his memory, turning their backs on a legacy tarnished beyond repair.

In his place, Jin Zixuan stepped forward—calm, measured, and determined. Supported quietly by his mother, he took the reins with a steady hand and an unreadable face, determined to rebuild what his father had broken.

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji exchanged a glance, neither surprised nor triumphant. The world had a way of balancing itself, though not always swiftly or fairly. “The peacock will do better than his father,” Wei Wuxian murmured, a quiet certainty in his voice.

Lan Wangji nodded quietly, his gaze steady as ever. “Mn.”

Their journey eventually led them south again—toward the gentle waters and blooming lotus fields. Wei Wuxian brought Lan Wangji last to Yunmeng.

As they walked the familiar stretch of streets, he told Lan Zhan how long he had dreamed of bringing him here. The market was as lively as ever—children running wild between stalls, laughter echoing in the alleys, much like the days before sect matters, debt, duties, and war had carved lines into his life. Shopkeepers waved and called out his name, some with teasing fondness, others with genuine warmth. He waved back, grinning, quietly remembering how Jiang Cheng used to grumble at him for wasting time in these very streets—then quietly tell him which vendors had the best sweets.

He climbed the old willow tree he once used to escape from rabid dogs and trouble alike. The one he’d leapt from a hundred times, knowing without thinking that Lan Zhan would catch him. And he did—steady and certain, like always.

Later, they rowed a small boat out over Yunmeng’s waters, the surface blooming with lotus flowers, though the old fields Uncle Ye had once tended were gone. Wei Wuxian smiled, bittersweet, as he guided A-Yuan’s small hands in selecting the freshest lotus pods, telling him which ones were sweetest, which held the most promise. They were lessons passed down quietly from Jiang Yanli, who once taught him the same on a summer afternoon long ago—how to be gentle, how to care, how to see beauty even in small things.

He did not step into Lotus Pier—not out of fear, but out of respect. He doubted she would have wanted to see him there. Instead, he stood at a distance, watching from the shoreline. The place looked a little different now—repaired, lived-in, perhaps even peaceful. No longer the site of his pain or the symbol of debts he could never repay. Just a building on a street. Just another home, claimed by time.

And then, under an open sky, they stood before heaven and themselves. There was no crowd, no ceremony. Just a quiet moment, the wind rustling the lotus leaves, A-Yuan watching on with wide, solemn eyes as his fathers bowed in promise.

Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji with a soft, irreverent smile, something fond and full and free. And in a voice as light as breath, he said,

“…I think I’ve finally had enough.”

Not of the world. Not of love. But enough to be happy. Enough to stay.